Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

January 4, 5:30 pm

Nero yawned as he hiked his backpack higher on his shoulder, meandering through the crowded streets of Capulet. It was his turn to watch the shop while Lady and Trish did whatever it was they usually did in the week he was here. It had been just about seven months since the Qliphoth incident, and there was no sign of Dante returning anytime soon.

Or Vergil. But Nero was more worried about his uncle. In the seven months since Vergil had fucked off, Nero’s bitterness towards him had very quickly morphed into resentment. Especially when he was left to clean up the mess left behind by Vergil sheer stupidity. For the first month and a half after the demonic tree was taken down, Nero had been stuck clearing demons out of Redgrave without a break. Sure, Lady, Trish, and Nico helped out, but that meant all of them had been running on fumes by the end. Thankfully, they had managed to put an end to the demonic invasion and Nero had been able to go home and truly rest. 

It was after that that he and the other hunters had come up with a plan for keeping Dante’s shop in one piece. Lady and Trish were willing to watch it most of the time, knowing Nero wasn’t able to move to Capulet in such a short period of time. Instead, he would come down once a month and stay for a week, keep an eye on things while the others got a chance to take a break. It wasn’t a bad system, but it did frustrate Nero to no end when he had to deal with Dante’s bills. At least he’d managed to keep the utilities on, no thanks to Lady.

He dug his keys to Devil May Cry out of his pocket, the cold metal biting his skin. The office came into view, and Nero breathed out a sigh of relief when he realized he couldn’t feel any demons nearby. Trish had already left. After the uh, incident, the first time Nero had shown up, the older hunters agreed to leave before he got there to save them all the risk of him accidentally walking in on something he did not want to see again.

He sighed, readjusting his grip on Red Queen’s case. He approached the doors to the office, inserting the key and unlocking the door. 

Before he could push the door open and step inside, he heard the sound of footsteps jogging over to him. Lifting his head, he glanced to the side to see two figures approaching him. A tired smile broke out on his face as Conner Kent and Dick Grayson approached him. Dick waved enthusiastically, a bright grin on his face. 

“Nero! Hey!” He called. In the past few years, Dick hit his growth spurt and bulked up. He was now only an inch or two shorter than Nero. Despite the bulk, Nero knew he was still a bouncy little shit. He was an acrobat through and through after all. Conner had also grown a bit, now taller than Nero. They both looked older, more battle worn, but still happy enough to see him.

Dick was wrapped up in a warm, blue winter coat, a red scarf wrapped around his neck, and a pair of blue gloves on his hands. His heavy boots crunched on the gravel as he jogged over. 

Conner had on a black leather jacket, still wearing his signature black Superman shirt. In typical Conner fashion, he was wearing cargo pants and combat boots, without anything else to keep him warm. 

Nero hadn’t planned on staying in the cold for too long, and Fortuna was far too warm for him to wear anything too heavy, so he hadn’t put on more than his favorite jacket. He still hadn’t fixed the right sleeve, and his left one was still rolled up, leaving his forearms exposed to cold wind. Ever since he’d awakened to his true Devil Trigger, he’d noticed he had been more sensitive to lower temperatures. Heat bothered him even less now, but the cold? Nah, fuck that.

Holy shit, he was a lizard. 

“Hey,” He replied, nodding to his friends once they came to a stop. “What are you guys doing here?”

Conner looked him over, squinting suspiciously as he shivered slightly. “That can’t be warm.”

Nero rolled his eyes, shoving the door open. Conner and Dick followed him inside, and Nero hissed under his breath. Fucking assholes. Lady must’ve turned off the heat. Goddamnit, it took forever for this place to warm up, the insulation suuuuuucked. 

“Fortuna is warm, I’m not putting on a winter coat while I’m there,” he said. Carefully placing Red Queen’s case down behind Dante’s desk, he checked the thermostat. Bitches, the both of them 

“You sound miserable, man,” Dick said. He flopped onto the couch with a huff. 

“It’s cold, leave me alone.”

“It’s not that bad,” Conner said, closing the door behind them and leaning against the wall. 

“Speak for yourself, I’m freezing my ass off,” Dick replied. 

Nero fiddled with the thermostat, turning it up as high as he was willing to go. He still had to pay Dante’s bills unfortunately. “Sorry, Lady’s a cheapskate and Trish doesn’t give a shit about the temperature.”

Dick laughed as Nero dropped his backpack unceremoniously on the ground, and wandered into the kitchen. Pulling open the fridge, his lips curled in distaste. Every fucking time. “You guys want cold pizza? Or do you wanna order out?”

He absolutely did not want cold pizza. Frankly, he was sick of cold pizza. It was the only thing in the fridge whenever he came here. He couldn’t tell if this was to fuck with him, or if Trish and Lady genuinely ate pizza as much as Dante did.

“You don’t sound thrilled about the pizza,” Conner commented.

“I have nothing against pizza but I’m sick of it being the only thing in the goddamn fridge when I come over. And I know for damn sure no one has fixed the microwave, even though its been two months since the fucking thing broke. And usually, I’d be all for fixing it myself since that’s cheaper, but I haven’t had the time, and if Lady could buy groceries once in a while that would be great!” He hadn’t realized he was ranting until he slammed the fridge door shut with a loud bang. Blue sparks flickered across his vision, and he could feel his demonic power burning in his chest. He took a deep breath, trying to ground himself and find a way to unwind that didn’t include calling Morrison up for a job. 

Dick was at his side in an instant, a gentle hand placed on his shoulder. “How about I call and get us some takeout. You sound like you need a break.”

Had Nero really been that easy to read? He didn’t think there was a time since he fought Urizen for the first time where he’d been able to rest. Even with most of the demons taken care of, he was still tense, too high strung to relax as he waited for something else to go wrong. He hadn’t been sleeping well either, even in the safety of his home, with Kyrie’s comforting presence beside him. He was still waking up mere hours after he fell asleep, gripping his right arm so tight he drew blood. The first time he'd been in the garage once things had settled a bit, Nico had startled him, accidentally knocking her toolbox off the workbench, causing a loud clatter. He hadn’t even noticed he was hyperventilating until Kyrie tried to touch him and he, rather than leaning into her touch as he always did, stumbled backwards, too afraid of anyone grabbing him again. 

Those moments had lessened in frequency in the past few months, especially since he knew that Kyrie would never hurt him, but the after effects of Vergil’s attack still left him jumpy and tense. 

He dragged a hand down his face, letting out a tired grunt. “Been a long few months.” 

“Wanna talk about it?” Conner asked in a surprising moment of emotional maturity. Then again, he had slowly been improving his people skills over the last five years. Apparently, therapy with Black Canary worked. 

Nero stepped away from the fridge, unwilling to deal with that oncoming mental breakdown while he had friends over, and plopped himself into Dante’s chair, placing his left arm on the desk and leaning his head on it. 

“If I start ranting, I am going to sound insane,” he joked, hoping to lighten the mood. 

“Sometimes you just gotta sound absolutely crazy while you deal with everything,” Dick said, hopping up on the desk. “Where do we want food from? Any place good around here?”

“Freddi’s is decent,” Nero muttered. “They don’t deliver though.”

“Damn. Maybe I can bully Tim into picking it up for us.”

Nero lifted his head, blinking a few times. “Who’s Tim?”

“Ah, he’s my brother. Want me to give him a call?”

“Since when did you have a brother?”

Dick paused, glancing up from his phone. He bit his lip worriedly before placing it back on his lap. “Did I…not mention Tim at all? Bruce adopted him earlier this year. He uh, he has a habit of picking up kids who need a home. Tim’s a good kid, and I think it’s good for Bruce to have someone around to keep him out of trouble.”

Nero hummed under his breath, reassurance that he was listening. Conner jumped in, carrying the conversation. “How’s Bludhaven, by the way?”

“Eh, same old same old, kicking criminal ass on the regular.”

“Sounds like a real fun place to live,” Conner deadpanned. 

“Hey, I grew up in Gotham, not many cities can be as weird as that,” Dick fired back, typing out a message on his phone. Nero was inclined to agree. He’d take living on a demon hotspot over dealing with crazy humans any day of the week. At least he didn’t have to try to reason with them. “Yo, Nero, are you okay if Tim hangs out here? He’s willing to get food but apparently doesn’t want to go back to Gotham right away. Something about a gala tonight that he’s trying to get out of.”

Nero shrugged. “Sure, whatever.”

“Great, he’ll call us when he gets to the place so we can tell him what we want, since it doesn’t look like they have an online menu,” Dick said.

With that out of the way, Nero forced himself to sit up. He wasn’t going to get any work down with these two here, so he may as well do something fun. He’d have to call Kyrie later, likely before he went to bed. It would be pretty early in the morning by the time he called, but she was an early riser. 

“So,” Conner said. “What happened to your arm?”

He froze, tucking his right arm against his side. “What do you mean?” He cursed silently as his heart rate picked up, watching the way Conner narrowed his eyes. 

“The last time we saw you, you still had your demon arm. Now it’s a normal arm, how?”

Fuck, he was not having this conversation with them. Not today, hopefully not ever. He didn’t–he couldn’t…fingers curled around his right arm as his breathing picked up, matching his heart rate. 

Dammit, no. He wasn’t going to do this again. He was fine, his arm grew back, everything was fine. 

“I–it–” he couldn’t get the words out, thoughts too scrambled to voice. Why? Why couldn’t he just say something?

“Woah, hey, what’s wrong?” Dick asked. Conner moved towards him as well, reaching out hesitantly. He stopped when Nero flinched, pulling away from both of them.

If he could stop fucking doing that, that would be great. 

“Nero?” Dick asked again, crouching in front of him like he was a little kid. “Hey man, you gotta let go of your arm.”

He gripped his elbow tighter, the pain grounding him as a few drops of blood slid down his forearm. He swallowed, pushing Dante’s chair back and shakily got to his feet, stepping away from them. Space, he needed space. He needed to breathe. No one was going to hurt him. He jolted, hard, when a hand wrapped around his wrist, and without thinking, Nero summoned one of his devil bringers, backhanding his assailant. There was a crash and a low groan from behind him. 

“Oh shit!” Dick yelped. “You okay, Con?” 

Nero whirled around to see Conner in a heap on the ground, staring up at the ceiling. He rubbed his cheek gingerly, looking slightly stunned. “What…the hell was that?”

“Dude, maybe don’t grab someone mid panic attack, yeah?” Dick said, offering him a hand. Conner took it and let himself be hauled to his feet. 

“He’s bleeding.”

Nero forced himself to release his arm, uncurling his fingers slowly. His skin knitted itself back together in a barely noticeable flash of blue light, healing the small cuts in an instant. “Sorry,” He muttered. “I didn’t mean to…do that.”

“No, that was fair,” Conner replied, shaking his head. “I should’ve known better.”

“Yeah, you tend to get violent when you panic,” Dick said, brushing some of the dust off of Conner’s jacket. “Which we’ve known about for years.”

“Okay, but seriously, what did you hit me with? That packed a whole different punch than what I remember,” Conner asked. 

Nero cleared his throat, flexing his fingers on his right hand, hoping to remind himself that the limb was very much real, and still attached. “My devil bringer. Bringers . Plural. Still getting used to that.” 

It was so weird to remember that, not only did he get his arm back, but he also had two extra hands he could use if he needed them. They came in handy, no pun intended, more often than not. But it was a hell of an adjustment to go from having to rely on his right arm for his heavy hits, to having an extra pair with more flexibility. And he could still use Nico’s devil breakers without a problem. 

“But…that doesn’t explain what they are,” Conner said. “All I saw was a flash of blue before I got the bitchslap of the century.”

Who the fuck taught Conner to swear? That was illegal.

With a heavy sigh, Nero let his wings materialize, flexing his claws before they came to rest on his shoulders. “Tada,” he said, doing the world’s most exhausted jazz hands. 

“Woah, now that’s cool,” Dick said. “Can I touch them?”

“Please don’t. They’re stupidly sensitive and it feels weird when people touch them,” he said, hating how they puffed up in response to his embarrassment. The only person who was allowed to touch them was Kyrie, and the last time she did, he had essentially turned into a puddle in her lap, purring loudly. She’d loved every second of it, and he had to admit, it had felt so nice at the time. But he was not admitting that to anyone else. Nico would never let him live it down. 

“So, they basically work like your arm did?” Conner asked, looking them over curiously. 

“Yep. Only, stronger. And I can fly now,” Nero grinned, spreading his wings excitedly. Sometimes he forgot how nice it was to be around people who understood his brand of weird. Don’t get him wrong Nico definitely didn’t judge, she couldn’t. She was a freak of nature in a different way, but sometimes she reminded Nero too much of her father, and it scared him. Maybe that’s how Dante felt around him at times. And Kyrie, bless her, she did a great job keeping up with the constant slew of demonic bullshit he was dealing with, but she didn’t have much of a frame of reference for what was normal and what wasn’t. She was a normal human. She wouldn’t really be able to understand any of his weird, not to the same extent as someone like Conner. Dick was literally just a circus freak, Nero had no explanation for why he was the way he was. Then again, maybe hanging out with a dude in a bat costume for a good bit of his childhood had something to do with it. 

“Sick,” Dick grinned. He glanced down at his phone for a moment, perking up. “Oh, Tim sent a picture of the menu! What do you guys want?”

He showed them both the picture, although Nero didn’t really need to look. Conner scanned it curiously, looking thoughtful. It took a few minutes but he finally landed on something. 

“The fried chicken sandwich sounds good,” Conner said. 

“Alright, Nero? What do you want?”

“Bacon cheeseburger with fries. And a chocolate shake,” he replied immediately. 

“You go here a lot, don’t you?” Dick asked, typing out their orders. 

“Shut up, it’s cheap and Dante was— is broke, what do you want from me?”

Dante wasn’t dead, goddamnit. He was just…in the Underworld. And had been for months. 

He had to come back. He was too tough to be killed down there. 

“Tim said he’d be here in like half an hour. Wanna put on a movie or something while we wait?” Dick asked, ignoring the obvious red flag from Nero’s statement. 

Conner didn’t seem to get the memo, instead he glanced between the two of them before finally asking, “‘Was’? Did something happen to Dante?”

Dick elbowed him, shaking his head furiously, hissing out a quiet, “dude!” Low enough that in theory, Conner would be the only one to hear it. Unfortunately for him, most of Nero’s senses had been heightened, ever since he got his Devil Trigger. It made certain types of lighting hell on fucking earth. But hey, he was able to see in the dark now, that was cool. 

“Nothing happened. He’s fine.” He had to be. 

“You sure? You seem pretty stressed about him if he’s fine. Your heart rate has been all over the place this whole time,” Conner crossed his arms, staring Nero down. 

“Ugh, you guys are gonna keep hounding me until I talk about it, aren’t you?”

“Yeah, probably. Better us than Bruce though, right? He’s been complaining about Dante not answering his calls for months and the last time he was here, apparently he got fed up trying to deal with Lady and left,” Dick commented, shedding his winter jacket and tossing it on the couch. The office had warmed up enough that they didn’t need to stay wrapped up in their coats. 

“Fucking hell. Ugh, Dante won’t be answering any calls for…a while. He’s currently stuck in the Underworld and who the fuck knows when he’s getting out. They’ve been down there for like 7 months and no portals have opened anywhere. Which is great, cause it means no more big demons crawling out of the woodworks again, but that also means I have no idea if they’re ever getting out again,” Nero ran a hand through his hair. He’d tried to put on a brave face around a majority of people he spent time with. Nico already made fun of him as it was, he really didn’t want her to know that the twins leaving really did fuck with him. 

He’d broken down with Kyrie a few weeks after they left. She was the only person he’d willingly told about everything that hadn’t been there to see the whole thing. He hadn’t cried, not really, but he had screamed and raged, spewing insults at his father the whole time. 

It had been therapeutic at the time, but afterwards he had been numb, too tired to really care about much of anything.

“Who’s ‘they’?” Dick asked, tilting his head to the side. 

Nero sighed heavily, making his way over to the couch and flopping down on it, cringing as it creaked softly beneath his weight, the couch cushions barely offering any support. This thing was uncomfortable as hell. Dante needed a new couch. 

“Dante and his brother,” Nero grunted. 

“His brother? Wait, wouldn’t that be your dad?”

“ Don’t call him that!” Nero sat up abruptly, a growl building in his back, vibrating throughout his chest, filling the room with a distinctly demonic sound. Conner and Dick both looked taken aback. Nero, however, wasn’t able to stop himself. “That asshole abandoned me before I was even fucking born, he hasn’t done anything to deserve that title.”

Among so many other fucked up things Vergil did. Vergil has done nothing to earn any respect from him. 

(He wanted his father to come back.)

Vergil deserved fucking nothing from him. 

(Nero wanted to have his family back.)

“Right, sorry,” Dick held up his hands in surrender, leaning against the desk. “But…he is your biological parent, yeah? Since Dante’s your uncle. Unless Dante has a secret third sibling we don’t know about.”

Nero shook his head, letting out a frustrated huff. “No. Vergil is my father, unfortunately. He just fucking sucks.”

The worst part about Vergil was the fact that Nero didn’t hate him. He wanted to, so bad. After everything he had done, he wished he could hate him. But everything V had done to put a stop to Urizen’s plan, all the effort he made to at least attempt to fix his own fuck up. It made Nero wonder if, deep down, Vergil really was human under everything. And maybe Nero was being a little desperate, but he could’ve sworn Vergil sounded vaguely parental a few times during the limited interactions. Not including their fight, but if he had tried to take on the role of a father there, Nero probably would’ve tried to kill him for real. 

“Yeesh, daddy issues,” Dick mumbled. “I’ve had my fair share of disagreements with Bruce as I got older, so I hear that.”

“Is now a bad time to ask if that had anything to do with what happened a few months ago?” Conner asked, sitting on the chair right next to the couch. 

Nero deflated a bit more, staring at the ceiling as dread pooled in his stomach. “Yeah. They left to go to the Underworld to seal up the portal and cut the remaining roots of the giant demonic tree that was summoned. I stayed behind up here to cut off the remains that had taken root in the human world.”

None of this would have happened if he had been paying slightly more attention. If Vergil hadn’t gotten ahold of Yamato, then he wouldn’t have been able to split himself or raise the Qliphoth. Nero’s own failures put everyone at risk. 

“Ah, I was wondering about that…” Dick trailed off. “That tree was all over the news. I know some members of the League tried to go to Red Grave to help but…”

Nero shook his head, placing a hand over his eyes. “No. It was hell in there. The Qliphoth would’ve killed them. We all almost died more times than I can count. Dante was down and out for a month, Lady and Trish were being used as puppets, I probably shouldn’t have even been there in the first place, and V–,” he cut himself off, refusing to think about the friend he’d lost once Vergil had put himself back together. “The only one having a good time there was Nico, but she stayed away from most of the fights. I’d bring her demon parts, she’d make new equipment while I fought off against more demons.”

“Oh.” Conner looked down at his hands, tapping them nervously on his legs. Nero could hear the light tapping from here, clear as day. “That’s why you were so distant a while ago. Kyrie let us know that you were dealing with something, but she didn’t say what, specifically.”

That got his attention. Nero sat up, twisting around to glance at Conner. “What do you mean? When did Kyrie reach out to you guys?”

“Early May I think. We were trying to plan a time for all of us to get together, y’know with Wally and Artemis being in college and you being in a different country with a job, but she said you weren’t available. It was weirdly cryptic from her,” Dick admitted. “And then the whole demon tree thing happened.”

Oh. 

“I was in the hospital,” he muttered, not intending to say it outloud. At the startled looks from his friends, he fiddled with his glove, gaze sticking on his right arm for a little too long. “I was–I’d been attacked. A demon came after me and I got–got hurt pretty badly. I, um, I was in a coma. I guess Kyrie was trying to put on a brave face for everyone.”

His right hand twitched. He vividly remembered the searing pain as he realized how quickly Vergil had torn his arm from his body, the way his vision darkened and his last desperate pleas for the man were for him to wait. Everything was blank after that. He thought there was a brief time where he regained consciousness, only to slip back into the inky blackness soon after. All he could remember from that moment was a small, warm hand in his, soothing his pain. 

“Are you serious?” Dick asked, panic clear in his voice. 

“A coma?” Conner repeated, sounding just as concerned. 

“Look, it’s fine. I’m fine. I woke up and moved on to help deal with the demon who started all of this, that’s the important part.” He was fine. It didn’t matter that he had nightmares about Vergil ripping his arm off and leaving him to die. It didn’t matter that he flinched if someone grabbed him without giving him a warning. It didn’t matter that he sometimes found himself struggling to stay focused on the present because his arm, his new one that had grown back when he got his Devil Trigger again, didn’t actually feel like his arm, and that sometimes his devil breakers felt more grounding to have on. 

“Okay look, I’m saying this as your friend and someone who cares about you. Have you actually processed any of this? Being attacked, the tree, your family, anything? Cause it seems like you’re still dealing with the aftermath of that whole situation,” Dick sat down beside him, placing a hand on his shoulder. 

Nero let out a slightly hysterical laugh, dropping his head in his hands. “With what time? When do you think I’ve had the chance to actually fucking deal with anything? I’ve got bigger things to deal with than my own crumbling mental state!”

“Nero, you gotta take care of yourself, man. You’ll get hurt at this rate.”

Conner leaned forwards, a frown on his face. “Do you think you aren’t as important as everything else going on?”

Nero snapped his head up, staring at the Kryptonian, unease building in his chest. How was he supposed to respond to that? Not with the truth, that’s for sure. Then again, Conner probably already knew, if the way his expression shifted from curious to sad in a split second. 

“You don’t want me to answer that,” he said, voice soft. It was the truth. Conner was right. Nero’s life wasn’t as important as the lives of everyone else who were still suffering from the Qliphoth. Demons were still an everyday threat, here and in Fortuna. He didn’t get breaks, he had a job to do and he’d be damned if he didn’t try to save as many people as he could. He’d already failed enough times, he refused to fail any more. 

Dick squeezed his shoulder, concern etched across his face. If it was anyone else, Nero would’ve assumed it was pity, but neither of them were the type to pity another person. It still left him feeling shitty, knowing that they were going out of their way to look after him. That was his job, wasn’t it? Look out for the rest of the team, even if he’d left long ago. Hell, Dick was barely an adult, and here he was comforting Nero, who definitely should have his shit together. 

Maybe he wasn’t holding it together as well as he thought he was. 

No one spoke for a few moments, silence settling over the room like a storm cloud. Nero had never been the most upbeat person, but he’d been trying to be more optimistic over the years. Now it felt like he’d thrown all that out the window. He felt so…hopeless right now. He’d tried, he really had, to believe that Dante and Vergil were coming back, that everything would be fine in the end, but it was getting harder to believe that. If he wore himself down to the point where he collapsed into bed at the end of the day, he wouldn’t have the energy to think. 

He was tired and no amount of sleep would help him. 

Conner turned in the chair to stare at the door abruptly, before standing up. Nero was able to make out footsteps approaching the building but there was a distinct lack of demonic energy in the air. Human, probably, based on Conner’s relaxed posture as he opened the door. 

A younger boy, maybe 14 or 15 stepped inside. He had short black hair and blue eyes. He was wearing a red jacket and black pants. In his hands he had a large, brown paper bag that filled the air with the smell of food. There was a smaller paper bag hanging off his other arm while he held a cup of coffee in his free hand. He looked distinctly uncomfortable as he looked around, relaxing slightly as he spotted Dick. 

“Hey, Tim, thanks for grabbing the food,” Dick said, leaning back slightly. He never once moved his hand from Nero’s shoulder, a grounding presence to keep him focused on the here and now. 

“You’re getting me out of a ball, I think I should be the one thanking you,” the kid, Tim, replied. 

“Alfred at least knows you’re here, right? You didn’t just disappear on them, did you?”

Tim glanced around the room, slowly stepping up to Dante’s desk. “Yeah, I told him. Well, I told him I’d be with you for the night, not where. So if they call, I’m in Bludhaven.”

Dick laughed, “yeah, okay. We’re totally in Bludhaven tonight.”

Nero forced himself to sit up, taking a deep breath. He tossed his arm over the back of the couch so he could watch the kid better. “You can bring the food in here. There’s not enough space in this place for all of us to eat anywhere else.”

Tim nodded, stepping away from the desk and towards the shitty coffee table. He placed the bags on the table and sat down on the floor. “Your shake in the small bag, I figured you didn’t want it to melt.”

Nero nodded in appreciation, grabbing the chocolate milkshake with a bit more enthusiasm than he had thought he was capable of mustering up. He had a feeling Dick would force him to revisit this topic later, but food was more important. 

Conner shut the door. “Hey do you want this locked?”

“Yeah, I don’t want any creeps sneaking in while I’m trying to sleep. Not that a door would stop them, but still,” Nero shrugged, carefully unpacking the food. He placed all the containers on the table, tucking the bag off to the side. He handed Conner his fried chicken sandwich, getting a quiet thanks in reply as he sat down. “Who got grilled cheese and tomato soup?”

Dick slid off the couch, grabbing the takeout container gleefully. “That would be me!”

“Of course you did,” Nero rolled his eyes. “The spaghetti must be yours then.” He slid it over to Tim, who opened it with a nod. 

Nero grabbed his burger, leaning back against the couch. 

“So, uh, I’m Tim,” the younger boy said, shoving a forkful of spaghetti into his mouth. 

“Nero,” he replied. “And, thanks for coming out to this shithole. How much do I owe you for dinner?”

He’d have to grab his wallet after he ate, but it was probably only like 20 bucks. Freddi’s was not that expensive and he could afford more than a sundae. 

Tim looked confused for a moment, blinking slowly at him. “You don’t.”

“What?” Nero asked, unable to keep the surprise out of his voice. 

“Adopted son of the richest man in Gotham,” Dick coughed.

“Oh shut up,” he lightly shoved Dick, a playful scowl on his face. 

“Seriously, $20 isn’t gonna make much of a difference when I have access to Bruce’s bank account,” Tim said. 

Conner snorted, leaning over to pat Nero’s shoulder. “There’s no point in arguing with them, they’re stubborn.”

Nero rolled his eyes, popping a few fries into his mouth. He was more stubborn, he was almost sure of it. And he knew how to reverse pickpocket. A handy skill he picked up dealing with Dante. His uncle refused to accept payment from jobs Nero took in his stead, so he’d learned how to slip the cash into Dante’s pockets while he wasn’t paying attention. 

Truthfully, he was pretty sure he got caught every time, but Dante had let him get away with it. 

“So, Nero, how’d you meet Conner and Dick?” Tim asked. 

Oof small talk, ew. “When I joined the mini-League a few years back. For some reason, they decided they liked me for my personality and decided to stick around.”

He sipped at his shake, watching as realization dawned on Tim’s face. He pointed from Nero to the other two, trying to process what Nero had said. 

“Saying we liked you for your personality might be pushing it,” Conner said with a grin. “Your ability to fight on the other hand…”

“I’ll beat your ass.”

“You can try, but I distinctly remember winning all of our sparring matches.”

“I got some new tricks up my sleeve.” Faster healing, more strength, two extra arms, and more experience. 

“Yeah, we saw,” Dick laughed. “You tried to put Conner through a wall.”

He shrugged. “I apologized.”

“You threw Conner through a wall? ” Tim asked incredulously. 

“Almost,” Conner corrected. 

Tim finally broke out of his surprise, managing to mutter out, “You’re a member of the team?”

“ Was, ” Conner corrected. “He ditched us for his girlfriend.”

Tim let out a soft “oh” as he glanced over at Nero. 

Nero’s phone ringing interrupted the conversation, and he groaned when he saw who was calling. He couldn’t catch a break, could he?

“ Devil May Cry, ” he answered, placing his food on the table and stepping away from the group.

“ Hey asshole, you at Dante’s yet? ” Nico’s voice came through the phone loudly. He could make out the sound of the van’s engine as Nico drove it along the road. 

“Yeah, got here like 2 hours ago, why?”

“ Got a lead for ya’,” she said, exhaling loudly. Nero assumed she was taking a drag of a cigarette. “ About yer family I mean.”

“I’m listening,” he leaned his back against Dante’s desk, shrugging apologetically at his guests. 

“ Right, well, Morrison called me to see if I could give the ladies a ride to a forest a couple hours away from Capulet, said somethin’ about reports of demons there. And then I found out that a portal had opened. Ya’ following? ”

“Dante and Vergil might have opened it,” he replied, already reaching for Red Queen’s case. 

“ Mmhmm. Daddy dearest might be on his way back. ”

“For the love of god , stop calling him that,” he hissed. 

“ Aw, is someone grumpy? I thought you wanted a hug from daddy? ”

“Nico, I will—,”

“ You’ll what? You ain’t got the balls to do shit, loser,” she laughed, loud and obnoxious. Nero was going to strangle her when he got the chance. 

“Just…” he ran a hand down his face, decidedly too tired to deal with her tonight. “When are you getting here?”

“ Be a few hours still, gotta get gas and shit. I’ll call ya’ when I’m closer, ” she answered, before she laid on the horn, swearing at something on the road. “ WATCH IT, ASSHOLE! Stupid prick, learn how to fuckin’ drive.”

“Rich, coming from you. I’m shocked the cops haven’t come for you, your driving sucks,” He said, rolling his eyes. He was surprised she hadn’t killed anyone yet. 

“ And you’re a whiny little bitch, yer point? ”

“Fuck off,” he grumbled.

“ Someone needs to go take a nap, I think. The baby is gettin’ fussy. ”

His eye twitched as he tightened his grip on his phone, coming dangerously close to crushing it. He breathed out slowly, trying to reign in his frustration. Nico was just trying to get under his skin, that’s all she was doing. “Don’t hit anyone on your way here,” he gritted out. 

“ Yeah, yeah, whatever. Call ya’ when I’m here, ” she said, hanging up without giving him a chance to respond. 

He tucked his phone away, taking a moment to calm himself down before dealing with people again. Nico was his friend, his best friend, not that he’d ever admit that, but she knew exactly how to rile him up. Like an annoying older sibling that he did not have the energy to deal with. 

“Who was that?” Conner asked, tilting his head to the side. Right, he heard the whole thing. 

“My business partner, Nico. We got a job and she’s picking me up.” He sat back down, picking his burger up again and taking a bite. He’d need to take a nap before she got here, it was never a good plan to go into a fight on only a few hours of sleep. He’d learned that the hard way. His pride had never quite recovered from that. 

“Oh,” Dick said, dipping his grilled cheese into his soup. “Do you want us to leave?”

“Aw man, does this mean I have to go to that stupid gala?” Tim asked, hanging his head in defeat. 

Nero shrugged, taking another bite. “I don’t really care if you guys tag along. As long as you try not to get into too much trouble. With everything that’s been going on right now, demon attacks have been insane.”

And, well, the whole issue with any demon and devil capable of speech going on about him being Sparda’s kin. If he heard one more insult about his “diluted blood” or the fact that he was a “descendant of the traitor, Sparda” he was going to lose what little patience he had left. 

“I’m armed!” Dick said excitedly, pulling out a pair of black and blue escrima sticks, spinning them around smoothly. 

Nero almost asked where he’d kept them, but thought better of it. It wasn’t any of his business. 

“I don’t think you need to worry about me,” Conner pointed out. “I can handle myself.”

He glanced at Tim, waiting for his response. If he knew about the mini-league, he was probably a member. Chances were, he worked with Bruce as the big, scary bat. He had to be pretty tough to keep up with Batman. But, Tim looked like he was only a few years older than Julio at most, and that protective part of him didn’t like the idea of dragging a child into something like this, especially if Vergil was going to be there. Nero didn’t trust the man nearly enough to want anyone he cared about getting near the man.

“I’m coming too,” Tim demanded. “Dick isn’t the only one who keeps his weapons on him.”

Nero couldn’t even call him paranoid, considering he kept Blue Rose in his room while he slept. Kyrie didn’t even protest anymore, not after he lost his arm. “Sure. We have a few hours before she gets here, so you guys are free to do whatever. If anyone wants to sleep, the guest room is open, I can sleep at Dante’s desk.”

“Dude, go take a nap on an actual bed, we’ll be fine,” Dick said. 

With a wordless nod, Nero finished his dinner and drained his milkshake as fast as he could, ignoring the shiver that ran through his body from the cold. He tossed everything in the trash. He trudged up the stairs, passing by Dante’s room. He slowed to a stop, staring at the door as a sense of hopelessness closed around him. If Dante and Vergil weren’t the ones coming out of that portal, Nero wasn’t sure what he would do. He didn’t think he could keep holding onto that sense of hope. He’d tried so hard to stay positive, to believe, but it was almost impossible now. 

Neither him, nor anyone else had been willing to go into Dante’s room to check it out and clean it. If–when he came back, Nero was certain he would prefer it if no one touched his shit. Even if it left a bad taste in Nero’s mouth to ignore the room. He felt like he should be doing more. 

With a shake of his head, he forced himself to keep moving. This was no time for him to get stuck in his own head, he was in desperate need of some rest, especially if he was going to meet up with the brothers. Or, slaughter a bunch of assholes that decided to crawl out of the pit they’d been shoved into. 

He shoved the door to his–the guest room open, taking his boots off and dropping his coat off on the chair pushed into the corner of the room. He debated taking off his sweater, but given the fact that he could still feel a chill in his bones, he decided against it, not wanting to freeze to death while he was napping. He pulled the blankets back, curling up beneath them. He placed his phone on the table beside the bed, making sure the ringer was on so he would wake up when Nico inevitably called him. Exhaustion consumed him quickly, and he was asleep before he even heard the TV being turned on downstairs.

Chapter Text

January 5, 2:38 am

Vergil was, to put it simply, beyond exhausted. Normally, he prided himself on his ability to continue on tirelessly, refusing to slow down or stop for something as simple as a lack of sleep. But now, after fighting through hoard after hoard of demons within the Underworld with no one aside from his little brother beside him for months on end, he supposed it only made sense for him to be drained completely. He couldn’t help but lean his head back and stare up at the dark sky, the moon shining down on them as they trudged through the empty streets. The stars shone brightly and Vergil found himself entranced. It had been so long since he’d stood under the night sky like this, able to see everything so clearly, with no unattainable goal before him. He let out a slow breath, watching as it formed in a small cloud in front of him. He curled his stiff fingers around Yamato’s saya, drawing her closer as if that could chase away the cold that was spreading throughout his body, chilling the blood in his veins and leaving him uncomfortable and craving a safe place to recover. 

Dante staggered beside him, looking all the worse for wear. He was haggard, hair unkempt and almost constantly falling in his face. Even in the dim lighting, Vergil could tell his brother was paler than usual, dark circles stood out against his face, showcasing the exhaustion weighing so clearly on him. Vergil almost wished Dante had stayed in the human world, if the end result was this…strangely quiet, and withdrawn version of his typically energetic little brother. Dante was supposed to be loud, obnoxious, always demanding attention. When they were young, he’d never once been capable of sitting still for more than a handful of minutes at a time. Vergil was the patient one, the quiet one, the one who would rather not waste his energy on unnecessary actions. But here he was, casting worried glances at Dante, constantly checking on him, as if he wouldn’t notice if something was wrong. This close, he was able to tell easily that his brother’s presence, while dimmed with exhaustion, burned brightly. Not quite the blazing wildfire Vergil so easily associated with him, but it was still a flame that roared with passion and determination. Dante had a goal in mind and was going to see it through, regardless of his condition. 

Dante finally looked up, catching his eye. An easy smile slid onto his face, one that didn’t reach his eyes. Vergil may not have seen his brother much in the past few decades, but he still recognized his fake smiles. Especially after spending months upon months with him. Vergil had always been good at reading his twin’s emotions, better than most. 

“Almost there, Verge. Then we can get some pizza and sleep for a week,” Dante chirped, forcing a lightness into his voice that didn’t reflect the fatigue he was surely feeling. 

Vergil grunted noncommittally, not having the energy to truly respond. The promise of sleep was more tempting than he was willing to admit. It had been so many years since he’d had the luxury of a bed, many of those years a blur or all but non-existent within his fractured memories. 

As they turned down a street, Vergil found himself slowing to a stop. A faint presence flickered across his senses, one he’d only had the chance to feel atop the Qliphoth. Nero’s presence was smaller, younger, weaker, than Dante’s and his own, although he wasn’t sure how much of that was from his youth and how much was from his more human blood. It was no surprise really, that his presence was like the beginnings of a forest fire, small and unimpressive at first, but all consuming as it was stoked. In those few moments he’d met Nero after becoming whole again, his presence was barely there, like embers of a recently extinguished flame. Flames that Vergil had put out when he so carelessly tore his arm from his body in an attempt to get his beloved sword back. 

Yamato had made her displeasure with him known. He’d apologized to her, but she was unsatisfied with that. Regardless, she still served him as loyally as she always had, his only companion throughout his youth, and his greatest failure at Mundus’ hand. 

“Kid’s at the office,” Dante said, drawing his attention. “Guess that means one of us gets the couch.”

Vergil’s lip curled in disgust, glowering harshly at Dante. “If you honestly expect me to sleep on that sorry excuse of furniture, I will take drastic measures.”

Dante held his hands up in defeat, a soft chuckle spilling from his lips. There was a trill hidden behind his words, a testament to how comfortable his little brother was around him. A comfort that was deeply misplaced, given all of Vergil’s transgressions against him. “Nah, you can have my bed, I don’t need it. My back’ll hurt like a bitch in the morning but I’ll survive.”

“If you let anything kill you before I do, I will find a way to bring you back, only to end you again myself,” Vergil threatened.

“Yeah, I don’t doubt it. Don’t start doin’ necromancy Verge, I don’t have enough bingo cards for that.”

“You don’t have–what are you talking about?” He asked incredulously. Bingo cards? What was that supposed to mean? 

Dante didn’t bother to elaborate, pressing on with a renewed energy. He moved quicker than Vergil had expected, considering his lethargic pace from earlier. He lengthened his stride to keep pace, unwilling to be left behind. 

Vergil vaguely recalled seeing Devil May Cry twice, once back when he was nothing more than a foolish teenager, desperate to get his hands on Dante’s half of their amulets, and the second was when he had come asking Dante for help as V. Both times the office had been a disgusting mess, clearly his little brother hadn’t bothered to clean once.

As they approached the building, Dante slowed to a stop, confusion etched on his face as he tried, and failed, to open the door. “Uh, sorry, one sec.”

“Do you not have a key?” Vergil asked, raising an eyebrow. The lights in the shop were all off, including the giant, fairly obnoxious, neon sign that hung above the doorway.

“Well, yeah, but the door usually isn’t locked.” He patted his pockets, searching for something. “Did I even have my keys before?”

“How should I know?”

“I walked out of the office with you when I took on your job!”

“V’s job. And why would I know that? I wasn’t watching to make sure you had your keys, that was none of my concern at the time.”

“God, you’re useless,” Dante grunted, shoulders dropping in defeat. He knocked on the door, grumbling as he did. “Can’t believe I need someone to let me into my own goddamn shop.”

A light was turned on inside as someone approached the door. Vergil was on guard almost immediately. Nero had not moved from his spot, upstairs from what he could gather. Which meant that someone else was in the shop besides him, and Vergil did not trust whoever this stranger was. 

Dante didn’t seem to have any of the same concerns, that same lazy smile returning to his face, likely as a way to placate whomever opened the door. 

A young man with tan skin and dark hair stood there, rubbing his eyes tiredly. “Hello?”

“Heeeey, Dick! Been awhile, you mind lettin’ us in? I am freezing my ass off out here,” Dante replied smoothly. 

The young man–Dick–glanced from Dante over to Vergil, mouth opening slightly with a barely audible “oh’ before he opened the door wider. “Yeah, yeah, sorry. Can’t say I was expecting to see you tonight from the way Nero talked about what happened.”

Vergil subtly straightened up at that. Nero had spoken of them? What had he told this boy? How much did he know? Surely, he didn’t know the truth about Vergil if he was acting so casually with him. And while Vergil did not regret his actions with the Qliphoth, the fruit being the only thing which allowed him to return to his true form without crumbling to ash, he did have some…remorse for Nero’s involvement in the whole event. Had he known sooner that Nero was his son, perhaps he would not have made the same mistakes he did. 

Dante patted the boy’s shoulder, stepping into the office, and Vergil followed. He paused as soon as he crossed the threshold. The door was shut behind them and warmth soaked into his skin, thawing his ice cold fingers, returning feeling to his limbs. While his memories from his time as Nelo Angelo were fractured and barely coherent at best, he vividly remembered the heat of the Underworld, relishing in the high temperatures. Father had been a fire devil after all, which transferred to their bloodline. Even as a child, Vergil had much preferred the warmth, especially after he had awoken his Devil Trigger so many years ago. His little brother seemed confused, given the way he was slowly spinning in a circle, glancing around. 

“This place looks cleaner than I remember,” he said, blinking slowly. 

“Yeah, that’s cause Patty and I spent a week straight cleaning this shithole after you left and we’ve tried to keep it that way,” a familiar, and welcome, voice said, dripping with irritation. Nero was about halfway down the stairs, looking as if he had just woken up from sleep. Despite the haggard expression on his face, Vergil was certain he appeared to be relieved as well, attention focused solely on Dante. 

Something dark rolled in his stomach, his heart clenching as an all too familiar feeling came over him. 

Dante beamed at Nero, a truly genuine smile spreading across his face. “Hey, Nero! Sorry to keep you waiting!”

Nero continued to give Dante an unimpressed look, and for a brief moment, Vergil thought that he would simply turn and leave. Instead, a shy smile spread across his face, lighting his expression up. He launched himself down the rest of the stairs, practically throwing himself at Dante, who wrapped his arms around Nero’s shoulders in a tight hug. 

“You fucking asshole,” Nero muttered, face buried in Dante’s jacket. “I didn’t think you were coming back.”

“I made a promise, didn’t I?” Dante said, a rumbling purr filling the air as he placed his chin on Nero’s head. 

Jealousy. 

He was jealous of his brother’s relationship with his son. The way Nero so very clearly trusted Dante, with no worry or fear. 

Nero had not once looked in Vergil’s direction since he had stepped inside. 

Nero took a long, unsteady breath before he pulled away. “There’s–there’s cold pizza in the fridge. And all your utilities are up and running. Uh, I can clear out of the spare room, Nico should be here sooner rather than later and some of us can sleep in the van. Or, well, we’ll probably still go check out where that portal was reported to be, and you can get some rest. I can pass out on the couch here afterwards.”

“Nero, relax,” Dante said, gripping his shoulders. “Me and Verge took care of the portal that we stumbled out of, you don’t have to deal with it. We are going to pass the hell out and we can talk more later, sound good?”

“Yeah, okay. And, hey, I’m…glad you’re back.” Nero brushed his nose, looking away shyly. 

“Me too, kiddo.” Dante patted his shoulder once more.

Vergil tore his attention away from them, scowling as he took note of the other two people in the room. Aside from Dick, there were two more boys with black hair, one significantly taller and broader than the other. The younger boy was scrutinizing him, clearly searching him for something. Vergil narrowed his eyes, daring the boy to continue his endeavor. He didn’t appear affected, narrowing his eyes in response. 

The older boy had his lips pressed in a thin line, glancing between Dante and himself, as if trying to figure him out. 

Nero coughed, drawing everyone’s attention. “Right, well. Um, I’m gonna move my shit and make the bed. Give V–er, Vergil a place to sleep that isn’t Dante’s gross ass room.”

Vergil startled, looking away from the three onlookers and back to his son. Nero refused to look him in the eyes. “That is…unnecessary.”

“Yeah, don’t worry about it, kid. You and your friends don’t need to give up space for us,” Dante said. 

Nero shook his head. “I’ll be fine. You guys deserve some place comfortable to sleep, the couch isn’t that bad.”

Last Vergil remembered, the couch was in fact that bad. However, he was far too tired to argue about this. If Nero was going to insist on giving up the spare room, Vergil was more than willing to take it, especially considering the way he spoke about Dante’s room. He was certainly unsurprised that his brother failed to tidy up his room, but he was disappointed in him. 

“Vergil, you want to take the first shower?” Dante asked, glancing at him. 

“Yes,” he replied, already making his way up the stairs. Dante jogged after him, promising to be back down in a few moments. 

He passed Vergil, pushing open the door to the left of the stairs. Vergil scowled, taking in the disaster that was his brother’s room. Clothes were strewn all over the floor, making it impossible to tell what was clean and what was dirty. A few weapons were haphazardly tossed near the wall, a few of which Vergil recognized as Devil Arms. An alarming number of empty bottles were partially hidden beneath the clothes, and based on the smell, they had contained alcohol at one point. His bed was unmade, the sheets practically falling off the bed. 

Dante, seemingly unaffected by the mess, strolled into the room and dug around in his closet until he pulled out a long sleeve, black shirt and a pair of gray sweatpants. He shoved them into Vergil’s arms with a tired grin. “I know it's not your usual style but I figure some comfy clothes might be nice. We can buy you some better options when we’ve slept.”

Numbly, Vergil nodded. He pulled the items closer to his chest, as if to keep them safe. They smelt distinctly of gunpowder, cheap whiskey, and leather. A combination so uniquely Dante. 

“Bathroom is across the hall, I’ll be downstairs. Shout if you’re dying or something, I dunno.”

Vergil nodded again, turning on his heel and reaching for the door knob to the bathroom, pausing as he remembered Yamato still clutched in his other hand. He did not feel safe leaving her anywhere but by his side. As he carefully opened the door, he glanced over his shoulder, watching Dante’s retreating form head towards the stairs. “Thank you, Dante.”

His brother turned his head, smiling as he did. A smile fit him better than the blank expression he’d seen so much. “Glad to have you back, Vergil.”

“I am glad to be back,” he admitted. He closed the door behind him before he could hear Dante’s reply. He carefully placed the clothing and Yamato on the ground. The bathroom itself was fairly small and unimpressive. There was a small black mat in front of the shower, protecting the gray tiled floor from getting too wet. There was a mirror above the sink, large cracks spread across it, as if someone had punched it and never bothered to fix it. The walls were bare and the single light above flickered. There was a closet on the opposite side from the sink. Pulling it open, he spotted a few towels messily folded and shoved inside. He reached out, grabbing a dark blue one and placing that on the toilet seat. He shrugged his coat off, folding it and placing it beside the clean clothes. He’d need to wash it later, it reeked of sulfur and blood. He pulled the shower curtain back, turning the water on and ensuring it was warming up before peeling his vest off, cringing slightly at the way it clung to his skin. He took his boots and pants off, tossing them on the ground beside his coat. Stepping under the water, Vergil found himself relaxing in a way he hadn’t in so long. The water was warm, chasing away the last bit of the chill in his bones. He grabbed a bar of soap, scrubbing away the months of grimes and dirt clinging so stubbornly to his skin. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been given the chance to shower. He tilted his head back, relishing in the feeling of water running down his face. 

Vergil closed his eyes, some tension in his body fading away. He was…safe. For the first time since he was a child. He was whole, undamaged, body his own. There was no threat breathing down his neck, Mundus was still trapped in the Underworld, unable to chase him down relentlessly. He was far stronger now as well, Mundus no longer a true threat to his wellbeing. He was safe in his brother’s home, the remains of his family alive and breathing. Dante did not hate him. He wanted him to stay, to remain a part of his life. A second chance he did not deserve, but would not squander. Vergil did not want to lose his brother again, not after he’d learned that Dante never abandoned him, nor did Mother. Learning that she died searching for him, and that Dante had thought him dead made the deep seated resentment all but vanish. His foolish, sentimental little brother had never left him. He truly shouldn’t be surprised. Dante’s heart had always been so much bigger than his own. It seemed like a common trait among their family. All save for Vergil had a kind heart, built for empathy and compassion. Dante may have become jaded over the years, but he still cared, clearly. 

Not even he could compare to Nero. His son. 

They’d spoken at length about him during their time in the Underworld, Dante speaking so highly of him. He’d seen the kindness that Dante spoke of multiple times, despite their limited interactions. Nero had offered him help the two times he was at his lowest, both times ended with Vergil harming him in the end. 

All Vergil had wanted when he was younger was someone to protect him, to care about him, to help him. V was dying, falling apart, turning to ash, the poison from Mundus’ corruption killing him. Dante had not been there to help, that bridge burned long ago. But Nero…Nero did not care about the odds. He fought Malphas with reckless abandon, ensuring she never laid a hand on him while he cowered on the ledge above her. 

Even before that, though difficult to remember, Vergil recalled Nero offering him food, a place to rest and recover. Yamato’s song acting as a beacon, drawing him to her. To safety. A safety that he ignored in favor of maiming his own child. 

A child.

His son.

He never thought he’d have a child in his life, too focused on his own goals when he was younger, and not nearly old enough to have one. And yet, here Nero was, the result of Vergil’s short time spent in Fortuna. He had an adult son who he knew so little about. All he knew was what Dante had told him, and what he had seen in the month he spent as V. He could say with certainty that he knew his son was stubborn and prideful, refusing to accept defeat, a trait they shared. He was also loud and witty, acting more like Dante in many cases. He had a temper, getting angry quickly and using that as fuel for his fights. Vergil had witnessed that first hand when they faced each other, his rage so unexpected that it had cost him much of that fight. Despite it all, Nero’s heart was much softer than both his and his brother’s. Dante had said he’d had a lonely childhood, but refused to say more than that, saying that was Nero’s story to tell. Those scars left behind from that type of childhood either left someone cold and cruel, like himself, or led them to showing kindness towards everyone, even if they deserved none of it. 

Nero had every right to try to kill him on the Qliphoth for all that damage he’d caused, instead, he chose to stop Dante and himself from making a mistake. He chose to save Vergil. 

Vergil grabbed the shampoo off the shelf, scrubbing it through his hair and cleaning it thoroughly. He was pleasantly surprised to note that, despite Dante’s general lack of cleanliness, he at least bothered to have conditioner as well. Shocking, really. He rinsed the shampoo out, before using the conditioner. 

He was going to have to speak with Nero eventually. They hadn’t spoken a word to each other the whole time. 

He couldn’t help but wonder, had he known about Nero, would he have taken care of him when he was younger? He wanted to say yes, to believe that he wouldn’t have been so cruel as to ignore his own blood, but the more realistic part knew that at that point in his life, at 18 and selfish, he likely wouldn’t have wanted him. He would’ve been nothing more than a distraction in the way of his goals. And now it was far too late to make amends, no matter how badly he wished to. 

With a heavy sigh, Vergil turned off the water and stepped out. He dried himself off with the towel and quickly put on the clothes Dante had given him. The pants were slightly too short and the shirt was far baggier than he’d been prepared for. Although, he shouldn’t be particularly shocked, Dante was broader than him, it stood to reason that his shirts wouldn’t fit. 

He paused to glance in the mirror, noting with mild concern how tired he appeared. With his hair in his face, wearing Dante’s clothes, he was forcibly reminded that he no longer looked identical to Dante, missing so of the same age as his brother. Dante had been worn down by time, looking every bit his age. Vergil was missing that. He’d spent so much of his time in the Underworld, and after Dante had defeated him, freeing him from Mundus’ grasp, he truly could not remember what happened to him. He looked away, picking up the clothes on the ground and Yamato, and exiting in the bathroom. 

He slowly walked to the end of the hallway, where the spare room was located. The door to the room opened and he was a little surprised to see Nero stepping out, his long coat draped over his right arm. Nero jumped when he saw Vergil, biting his lip and looking away. He kept his head down, giving Vergil plenty of space as he walked down the hall. 

There was a brief moment, where Vergil moved without thinking. Later, he’d blame his actions on his exhaustion, judgment clouded from his lack of sleep. He reached out, grabbing Nero’s wrist. Nero froze, heart rate spiking. He could feel Nero shaking in his grasp. 

“Let go,” Nero said, panting softly. His blue eyes were wide with fear and panic. 

He released his arm, drawing his own hand back, feeling as if he’d been burned. Nero tucked his arm closer to his body, looking far more afraid than Vergil had ever seen him. 

What was the point in that? All he’d achieved was proving that his son not only hated him, but feared him as well. 

He needed to say something. 

Anything. 

Nero had turned around, moving quickly towards the stairs, trying to get away from him. 

“Nero,” he said, watching with resignation as he flinched. “Thank you. For the room.”

“Whatever. I’ll tell Dante you’re out of the shower,” he said, finally disappearing down the stairs. 

Vergil breathed out slowly, walking down the hallway and pushing open the door to the room. He carefully placed his dirty clothes on the chair in the corner of the room. He leaned Yamato against the side of the bed, moving to close the door. He shut the light off and pulled the covers back on the bed. He laid down, tugging the blankets over his body, closing his eyes. 

He heard the sound of the shower turning on. Nero must have let him know. 

Vergil could only hope that he’d be able to rest tonight, unburdened by the nightmares that typically plagued him. He could feel Dante’s presence burning brightly just down the hall, reassuring him that he wasn’t trapped in the Underworld. Nero’s presence was softer, a smaller flame downstairs. 

Vergil was safe. 

He was safe. 

He drifted off faster than he expected, sleep consuming him almost immediately.

  The heart is a tumor of weakness, let me rid you of it.

Vergil shot up, breathing heavily as sweat dripped down his face. Mundus’ voice echoed in his mind as he struggled to regain his barings. He clawed desperately at his chest, one hand curling around the soft fabric of his shirt, the other wrapping around Yamato, drawing her blade as his eyes flickered around the dark space. 

Mundus could be anywhere, he needed to get away. He needed to get away. His chest ached as he struggled to take a breath. 

Something was wrapped around him, leaving him trapped, unable to get out. The feeling of being forced into armor, his body and mind no longer his own. He rolled to the side, hoping to free himself from whatever was wrapped around his legs. It was until his body hit a hard surface did things start coming back to him. 

He was at Devil May Cry, sleeping in Dante’s spare room. Mundus was still in the Underworld, Vergil was not. He was far, far away from him. And he was much stronger. He had all the power he needed to crush Mundus. And he would. As soon as he got the chance, he would prove to Mundus that he was not the weak one. Not anymore. 

Vergil, eldest son of Sparda, was not going to bow to anyone ever again. Taking several steadying breaths, he grabbed Yamato’s saya, returning her to it. He stared disdainfully at the bed he had fallen out of, considering whether or not it would be worth trying to fall back to sleep. Glancing at the clock on the side of the bed, he frowned as the numbers 5:04 flashed at him. He hadn’t slept for long, and despite the nightmare, he wanted nothing more than to return to his slumber. 

Without another thought, he marched out of the room, Yamato held tightly in his hands. He walked silently down the hall, careful to avoid making much noise lest he wake up the other occupants. He could tell that neither Dante, nor Nero, had moved. He suspected they were both still sleeping peacefully. Given the exhaustion he knew was weighing down on his brother, he wasn’t surprised that he was still blissfully unaware of Vergil’s…mishap. He was surprised, however, that Nero seemingly had not woken up. Although he did appear to be rather worn down as well, he supposed it would make sense for him to remain asleep. 

Vergil nudged the door to Dante’s room open, hesitating for a moment before forcing himself to step inside. He carefully stepped through the minefield of clothes and weapons strewn across the floor. He leaned Yamato against the wall beside the bed. Dante was snoring quietly, the sound filling the otherwise silent room. He shoved his brother’s shoulder, pushing him so he was on one side of the bed. He climbed into the other side, remaining on his side, back pressed against Dante’s. 

They’d done this as children so often. It had almost always been Dante climbing into his bed after a nightmare, waking Vergil up in the process. The few times their positions had been inverted, his little brother had remained fast asleep. 

He closed his eyes again, falling into a deeper, more peaceful sleep this time, his twin at his back acting as a source of reassurance that he would never end up in the Underworld alone. Never again.

Chapter Text

January 5, 10:15 am

Nero held a cup of coffee in his hand, staring down at the dark liquid inside. He hadn’t slept at all last night, not since Dante and Vergil had come back. He’d tried. He really did, but he couldn’t get himself to relax, not with Vergil upstairs. He’d been so on edge about him staying at the shop that he’d told Dick, Tim, and Conner to stay in the van, as opposed to spending the rest of the night inside. Nico had taken up residence on the couch, entirely because she refused to move once she’d sat down, forcing Nero to sleep at Dante’s desk. 

Well, sleep wasn’t the right word. He definitely didn’t do that. And now he felt like he’d been hit by Nico driving the van. And believe him, he knew exactly what that felt like. All this because Dante hadn’t given him a heads up that they were back. He didn’t think he could get any more stressed about things, but his father had decided to prove him wrong. He’d heard Vergil get up at one point during the night, and Nero had barely managed to stop himself from grabbing Blue Rose, just in case he needed to defend himself, the moment of Vergil grabbing his wrist still so fresh in his mind. 

He’d thought for sure he was going to lose his arm again. Thinking back on it, it was so fucking stupid of him to panic like that, he had nothing for Vergil to take. But he froze, too scared to move, terrified that if he had pulled away, Vergil would’ve decided to attack him again. Damn his fight or flight response for picking something other than fight for once. 

He tightened his grip on the mug, taking a steadying breath. His right hand had started shaking again the more he thought about his encounter with Vergil. Damn it all, he should’ve gotten over this by now. He was fine. He wasn’t missing an arm, he wasn’t stuck in the hospital, there was no giant demon tree here to kill everyone. Things were fine. 

He was fine. 

Something connected with his side, startling him so hard he almost spilled his coffee. It took all his self control to avoid summoning his wings in an attempt to defend himself. He whipped his head around, scanning the faces of his friends, expressions ranging from concerned to annoyed. He hadn’t even noticed when the rest of the original team had shown up to the diner they’d gone out to. 

Kaldur was watching him worriedly, gray eyes wide with concern as he looked Nero over. Dick and Wally were sharing glances, looking equally unnerved by Nero’s apparent lack of response. Conner had his head tilted to the side, looking between him and Nico. M’gann looked almost sad, like she had figured something out that Nero missed. Artemis was frowning, eyebrows furrowed as she stared at him. Zatanna was fiddling with her sleeve, watching him carefully. Even Raquel seemed on edge. 

Nico elbowed him again, ignoring his grunt of annoyance. “Are ya’ even listenin’ to me?”

“Nope, not a word. Tuned you out like five minutes ago,” he fired back, going for snarky. 

“Fine, whatever, guess you don’t want this then,” Nico said with a shrug, holding up a can of Red Bull. Nero snatched it out of her hands, grinning widely at her offended shout.

“Sorry Nico, gotta be quicker.” He opened the can, downing half of it in a single go. The funny thing they’d learned about energy drinks is that they gave him a huge energy boost, almost acting as fuel for his demonic power, leaving him buzzing with adrenaline and ready for some action. It woke him up better than coffee ever could. 

“I ain’t buyin’ you more,” she huffed. 

“Whatever,” he rolled his eyes, sipping at his drink more steadily now. “What were we talking about?”

“Somethin’ about these guys being worried about you cause of Dante and Vergil showin’ up last night.”

“God forbid friends be worried about each other,” Artemis grumbled, surprising Nero. He hadn’t thought she’d be the one to call them friends. They were more like…acquaintances at this point. There was no bad blood between them anymore. They’d both grown up in the years since Nero left the team, getting more mature and more rational as they got older. Artemis no longer felt the need to challenge him on everything and he’d stopped calling her out on things she couldn’t control. 

Nico scoffed, and he didn’t need to look at her to know she had rolled her eyes. “What, exactly, are ya’ worried about?”

“Well, I mean…” Dick looked uncertain, eyes flickering over to Tim who was fiddling with his own cup of coffee. “This is the first time anyone has managed to get a hold of Nero in months so…”

Nero shrugged, finished the Red Bull before moving on to finally drink his coffee. 

“Dude, that cannot be good for you,” Wally said, watching in horror. 

“No no, hear me out,” Nico said, slamming her hands on the table. There was a gleam in her eyes that meant she was going full researcher mode, her gaze all too reminiscent of Agnus. Thankfully, they’d dealt with the particularly traumatic event early on in their friendship before Nero knew if he could trust her or not. “So obviously demons gotta get a source of power from somewhere, right? And normally, they do that by drinking human blood, but! We figured out that a substitute for that, specifically with Nero, is energy drinks replenish his demonic energy like nothin’ else, save for white orbs but I still haven’t figured out where those come from so I can’t make them. Yet. I will. But for now, energy drinks.”

“I feel like I could beat Vergil’s ass again with the amount of caffeine in this,” he grinned, taking another sip of his coffee. 

“Yeah? With the bastard back, you could take a shot at him. And if you don’t, I will hit him with the van,” she declared, and Nero knew she was serious. 

“If you don’t mind me asking,” Kaldur said. “Who is Vergil?”

Ah, right. They didn’t know. Or, well, most of them didn’t. Nero struggled to figure out what to say. He didn’t know how to explain any of this to them, not without freaking them the fuck out. Too much had happened recently and he’d isolated himself so badly that he didn’t even know how to tell the people he considered friends the truth. 

“Deadbeat father extraordinaire and certified bad decision maker, that’s who,” Nico said, scoffing. “He’s lucky Dante wants to keep him around, otherwise I’d use him as a test subject for my new devil breakers.”

Nero snorted, not even bothering to hide his laugh. 

M’gann tapped her fingers against the table, briefly making eye contact with Nero before looking away. “Why do you both have such strong negative feelings towards him?”

“Huh?” Nico looked beyond baffled and Nero couldn’t help but swear softly in Italian. 

“That easy to read, huh? I got some…personal issues with Vergil, but that’s not important.” If he could downplay everything, maybe no one would ask questions.

“‘Personal issues,’” Nico mocked, glaring at him. “The bastard tore your arm off and then tried to jump start the apocalypse, and you go with ‘personal issues’?”

“Fuck off,” he snapped, ignoring the horrified looks on everyone else’s faces. Don’t do this, not now. Not when he was running on a few hours of sleep and adrenaline. 

“Is that why you had us stay in the van last night?” Tim asked. “Because that guy–Vergil?– attacked you before?”

“He tore your arm off? ” Conner growled, hands curling into tight fists. There was a rage in his eyes that Nero hadn’t seen in years. He was ready to tear Vergil to pieces. 

“Is that why you were in a coma? You said you were attacked, not that your own father maimed you!” Dick hissed, struggling to keep his voice low. 

“Look, it's whatever, I’m over it. I’ll deal with Vergil myself, you guys don’t have to worry,” he said, unwilling to admit how badly this whole situation had affected him. 

Wally opened and closed his mouth a few times, trying to say something and failing miserably. Kaldur was the one who spoke next, cutting Wally off before he could say anything else. “Are you certain? An event like that doesn’t go away simply because you said it did. You do not need to force yourself to be okay.”

He placed a hand on Nero’s shoulder, offering a semblance of comfort and kindness. Nero threw on a forced smile, aiming for relaxed. 

“Seriously, it’s no big deal, my arm grew back, who cares?”

“Nero, you can’t be serious!” Zatanna said, slamming her hands on the table. “What do you mean ‘who cares?’ Obviously, we care! You’re our friend, you’ve shown us how much you care even when it’s something small. But this is a big deal!” 

Damn, when did she get so smart? He was still in shock over her becoming a member of the league. Not that she didn’t deserve it, it was still strange to see. She was stupidly powerful and he would always be rooting for her. 

“‘S what I’m sayin’!” Nico replied, snapping her fingers. “I know you’re a dumbass, but this is a new low. Didn’t realize you were this fuckin’ stupid.”

“Shut the fuck up, Nico. Not all of our shit parents are straight up evil. Sure, Vergil sucks as a person but V didn’t. And if V wasn’t a bad person…doesn’t that mean Vergil could be better?”

Artemis laughed bitterly, rolling her eyes. “Don’t you think that’s a little naive? Since when were you so hopeful? Whenever we talk about my dad, you call him a bitch.”

“That’s because your dad is a bitch.”

“I’m going to strangle you, oh my god.”

Nero flipped her off with a scowl. Why did they get to judge him for this? This was his family. His problem. Not theirs. If he wanted to believe that Vergil was capable of changing, then it wasn’t their business. V had been his friend, was it so wrong of him to hope that some of that humanity remained in his father? 

Even if he was a dick. 

God, Nero would love if he could figure out his own fucking feelings, that would be great. He didn’t know if he wanted Vergil to actually talk to him or if he was going to punch him the second they interacted again. 

Nico smacked his arm, giving him a disapproving glare. He wasn’t sure what she wanted from him, but he had a feeling nothing he said would get him out of the hole he was digging.

“Do you need us to like, set up a meeting with Dinah for you?” Wally asked. “Cause I think you need that.”

“Even if you feel you do not need it, therapy can still be helpful,” Kaldur supplied, looking around at the whole group.

Oh.

No. Absolutely not. He wasn’t about to spill all of his secrets to a stranger. He’d rather deal with them himself, thanks. He’d been handling his shit for 23 years, he didn’t need help. 

“Is this a call out for me?” Dick asked. “Like, are you guys mad at me for not going to therapy even though I said I would?”

“Dude! You promised! I even got Artemis to go!” Wally threw his hands in the air, frustration clear in his voice. 

Artemis glared at Wally, “You make it sound like I didn’t go willingly.”

“Artemis, it’s taken you 5 years to go to therapy, you did not go willingly.”

The conversation devolved from there into a playful argument between the two of them, taking so much of the heat off of Nero. He didn’t need their concern, he was handling this situation on his own, definitely not feeling out of his depth or anything like that. Nope. Dante and Vergil being back wasn’t stressing him out at all. 

Well, it was mostly Vergil. He was damn happy to see Dante again, despite being pissed off at them both for taking 7 months to come back. Vergil had a sword that could create portals for fucks sake, couldn’t they have come back within a few days or weeks?

He ran a hand down his face, reminding himself that Dante had promised they’d come back. And they did. Chances were they had gotten stuck or caught up in something. He didn’t know anything about the Underworld, how was he supposed to know what they ran into down there?

Their food came out not too long after that, and the mood changed completely, drifting towards more light hearted conversations. It had taken a decent amount of coaxing to get everyone to believe him when he said that Nico could be trusted with their secrets, entirely because he’d already spilled the beans months ago that he used to work with the Justice League. Nico’s one complaint at the time had been the fact that he wasn’t willing to introduce her to Batman. 

After that, conversation became much smoother. Artemis and Wally were in their junior year of college, having retired from the team in order to focus on their homework. Kaldur had stepped down as the leader, but remained on the team regardless, giving up his role to Dick, who had taken it gratefully. Dick himself had applied to Bludhaven’s police academy, hoping to become an officer, while still sneakily continuing his role as Nightwing. Conner had started up his own small mechanic business, putting so many of his skills to use. He and Nico, terrifyingly, hit it off immediately. Nero was able to follow their conversation pretty easily, but they were both more skilled than him, and when Nico started going, he only got a few words at best. At some point, Conner and M’gann’s break up was mentioned, and everything became kinda awkward. It didn’t seem like there was any bad blood between them, thank god. Nero was not qualified to mediate anything related to romance. Thankfully, M’gann changed the subject to something more exciting as she raved about hanging out with her friends. Zatanna was more than excited to poke fun at Dick, making fun of him for dating both her and Raquel and breaking up with both of them. Nero glanced over at Artemis, eyes going wide as he realized that apparently, only three people present had managed to stay away from relationship drama. Raquel laughed, more than happy to join in making fun of Dick. 

All in all, the morning actually went by pretty quickly, and Nero felt…good. Sure, he was still pretty tired, but he didn’t feel like the weight of the world was going to crush him anymore. He was perfectly content to sit back and watch his old friends bicker and banter while he ate his pancakes in peace.

It wasn’t until Raquel got a devious grin on her face as she turned to face him. He paused, slowly lowering his fork as he watched her. 

“Hey Nero, we’ve all been talking about our love lives, what about you?” She leaned forwards, far too excited for his good. 

“What about me?” he asked, cautiously taking a bite of his pancake.

“Anything new with you and Kyrie?” She wiggled her eyebrows, leaning on her hands as she watched him expectantly. 

He shrugged, relaxing a bit. He’d been worried for a moment that she was going to ask something completely unhinged. Raquel was damn hard to predict. “Nah, not really. Things are pretty much the same, other than the kids getting rowdier.”

“Man, I always forget that you’re an actual parent now,” Wally laughed. “You have, what, three kids?”

“Buncha rugrats,” Nico said, sounding far prouder than she would ever admit. She loved them whether she wanted to admit it or not, Nero had seen the way she interacted with them when she thought he wasn’t watching. They loved her too, almost as much as they loved hanging out with Dante. 

Warmth spread through his chest as he realized he could tell the boys Dante was back. They’d be over the moon. Kyle had been asking about him almost nonstop and Nero never had a good answer for him. 

“Are you planning on marrying her?” Kaldur asked. Nero’s face burned as a blush spread across his cheeks. 

“W—well, I mean,” he rubbed the back of his neck, shrinking in on himself. “Yeah? Hopefully. There’s been too much going on for me to even think about proposing but I’d like to eventually.”

Nico shot him a smug grin, looking far too excited about him saying that outloud. 

He was going to hide away forever now, never to be seen again. This was embarrassing. He covered his face with his hands, hoping to duck out of sight. It didn’t work, based on the laughter he heard from everyone at the table. 

“It’s sweet!” M’gann said cheerfully. “You guys have always seemed so happy together.”

“Ah, thanks,” he muttered, hoping the redness had faded from his face. 

The rest of breakfast went by in a blur, conversation flowing easier. There were no stakes here, only time spent with friends. It got him out of the office for some much needed socialization, and helped him feel less like he was made of glass. Every now and then he caught the worried glances sent his way, but no one pushed him to answer any hard questions. There were no stakes in the conversation, only friendly banter between a team that hadn’t had the chance to hang out in months.

On their way out, Dick pulled him aside as Artemis and Nico spoke excitedly about…something. 

“Hey man, I know you don’t want to rejoin the team, but if you ever wanna come to the cave to get away from it all, we’d be happy to have you. Even if it’s for a sparring session.”

Nero returned the smile with his own small one. “Yeah, sure. I might take you up on that.”

Dick nodded, patting his shoulder once before heading off with Tim. The others went their separate ways, leaving Nero and Nico on their own. 

The two of them made the short walk to the grocery store, Nero refused to eat nothing but pizza for the time he was here. And he was pretty sure there weren’t vegetables in the Underworld, so he was going to make Dante eat some if he had to. He made sure to grab ingredients for a few easy meals he could make. It would be exhausting to make any complicated meals, especially considering how much food he knew he and Dante could both eat. Something about faster metabolism and using demonic power taking up energy. With three of them in the same building, that would be a lot of food. He was half tempted to make mac n cheese and call it a day. The boys loved it, his obnoxiously childish uncle would probably enjoy it too. He didn’t know what Vergil liked, but he could suck it up and eat what Nero made. 

Nico disappeared for a while at one point, and for a brief moment, Nero was worried about her, before remembering that his friend was in fact an adult woman capable of navigating a grocery store, no matter how often she caused trouble. By the time he managed to finish his shopping, Nico was still nowhere to be found. He wasn’t in the mood to wait for her, so he paid for everything and walked out of the store, beginning the trek back to the office. Nico caught up to him a few minutes later, arms full of energy drinks. She practically rammed into him, slamming her shoulder into his. He didn’t budge, watching with amusement as she bounced off of him.

She talked a mile a minute, asking rapid fire questions about his time working with the Justice League. He answered when she gave him the chance, having to wait for her to take a breath before he got the chance to reply. He had a feeling she was more interested in their gear than what they actually did. Maybe he’d sneak her into the cave one of these days and let her go feral, she’d never want to leave. 

He shoved the door to the office open, noting with mild concern that the brothers were still upstairs and, seemingly, asleep. He quickly put away the groceries while Nico dumped the energy drinks into the fridge in the van. He grabbed a pot and filled it with water, placing it on the stove. He turned the dial, waiting with bated breath as the stove didn’t turn on right away. He was going to scream if this fucking thing decided to break too. Thankfully, it turned on after a moment, and he breathed out a sigh of relief. While he waited for the water to boil, he quickly threw together a salad. He placed the salad in the fridge, and then focused on making the mac n cheese. He got to work making the sauce, humming a soft tune under his breath. He’d picked up Kyrie’s habit of humming while she cooked, and now he did it all the time. 

Nico came inside at some point, stealing some of the cheese off the counter as she did. He slapped her hand away but she wasn’t deterred. All she did was offer him a crooked grin as she watched him. He moved the cheese out of her reach, shooting her an irritated glare. She was like the annoying sister he didn’t want. 

He glanced at the stairs, worry starting to make itself known. It was already mid afternoon and there was no sign of Dante or Vergil. Realistically, he knew they were probably going to be out for a while, but it was still making him nervous. 

Once the mac n cheese finished cooking, he dug around in the cabinets, pulling out a few plastic containers, dumping the mac n cheese in. 

“Want any?” he asked, gesturing to the pot.

Nico hopped off the counter, grabbing a bowl and scooping some into it. She dumped a shitload of cheese on top, bouncing off excitedly. “Thanks, loser!” 

He rolled his eyes, grabbing himself some too, and joining Nico on the couch. She turned the TV on, putting Ghostbusters on and settling down. He snorted, kicking his feet up on the table and settling down. 

At some point, Nero fell asleep, head dropping onto Nico’s shoulder. 

Nero jolted awake at the sound of heavy footsteps on the stairs. He blinked, looking around in an attempt to figure out what woke him up. Nico was still sitting next to him, eyes trained on the stairs. 

His eyes flickered to the window and he realized that it was dark out, close to late evening now. Damn, he really was exhausted. 

Both Dante and Vergil were making their way down the stairs, Dante stumbling a bit as he did, looking far from happy at the concept of being awake. Vergil looked vaguely annoyed, a scowl on his face. Dante yawned loudly, pausing near the bottom of the stairs. Almost immediately, Vergil kicked Dante, heel slamming into his spine right between his shoulder blades. Dante tripped, tumbling down the rest of the stairs with a startled screech. He laid on the floor, face down, as Vergil continued down the stairs, stepping over Dante. He glanced over at Nico and Nero, frown deepening. He didn’t say a word, continuing on into the kitchen as if they weren’t even there. 

Asshole.

“Ow,” Dante mumbled, pushing himself up. He rubbed the red spot on his face. His expression brightened as he turned towards them. “Mornin’ kids.”

“It’s like, eight pm,” Nico said, sounding utterly baffled. 

“Time is fake,” he replied, all too enthusiastically for a man who had been sleeping for almost 18 hours. Dante made his way over to the two of them, ruffling Nero’s hair as soon as he was in reach. “Thanks for looking out for the place for me, looks good!”

Nero rolled his shoulders, ducking his head. “Yeah, sure. There’s some food in the fridge, I made mac n cheese earlier.”

Dante’s eyes lit up, and he practically bolted for the fridge. “I have missed real food! You are the best!” 

Vergil stepped to the side, huffing in irritation as Dante rummaged around for something to eat. He triumphantly pulled out a container of mac n cheese, looking like a kid on christmas. He moved to put it in the microwave and Nero winced. 

“Ah, the microwave broke. I haven’t had the chance to figure out what’s wrong with it, sorry,” he called. Dante paused, glancing at the appliance and then down at the container of food. 

“Eh, no worries.” He shrugged, wrapping both of his hands around the plastic. There was a flare of demonic energy for a split second, and Nero watched in surprise as Dante rummaged around for a fork. He cheered loudly, digging into the mac n cheese like a starving man. Then again, considering what little Nero knew about the Underworld, he probably was starving. “Damn, this is so good. I’ve missed food so much.”

“The boys like mac n cheese a lot, so I figured you’d enjoy it,” Nero replied, eyes drifting over to Vergil for a split second. “Have some of the salad too, I know damn well that you haven't touched a vegetable in months.”

“No veggies in hell, kiddo,” he said, stuffing another forkful into his mouth.

Nero crossed his arms, giving him an unamused look. Nico snickered softly, nudging him with her elbow. She subtly pointed to Vergil, who was giving Dante an equally annoyed glare.

“You are a child,” Vergil grumbled, grabbing his own serving of mac n cheese, as well as pulling out the salad. He poured some in two bowls, practically shoving one into Dante’s hands. “Eat it.”

“Since when did you become such a mother hen?” Dante replied, placing his bowl of mac n cheese on the counter. 

“How you have survived this long is beyond baffling. Eat the salad or I will make you.”

“I’m eating, Jesus, chill out.”

Vergil warmed up his own food, taking smaller bites than Dante. He paused briefly, a look of something unreadable passing along his face before shifting back into the expressionless mask Nero had no chance of reading. 

It made his blood boil. This fucking asshole couldn’t be bothered to even say anything to him. He’d spoken to him once the entire time he was here. And it was to thank him for giving up the spare bedroom that he didn’t even spend the night in! No apology for ripping his arm off, for abandoning him, just a shitty thanks for giving up a bed. And apparently, he couldn't be bothered to thank Nero for cooking, even though he made food specifically for these idiots. At least Dante had talked to him. 

He didn’t even realize he’d been growling under his breath until he heard Dante’s soft chuckle. He shoved Vergil, earning a harsh glare before he breathed out. 

“Thank you,” he said, sounding pained, as if showing gratitude was so hard. 

Dante rolled his eyes, waving Vergil on. “Fooor…?”

“I am going to end you,” Vergil hissed. Nero jolted, preparing to get up and jump between them, only for his father to continue. “Thank you for taking the time to cook. It is…appreciated.“

Nero settled down, releasing the death grip he had on the arm of the couch. “Yeah, whatever.”

He slumped back, crossing his arms as he looked away, focusing on the TV instead. Nico had put on a cooking show at some point, and he was grateful for the distraction. If Vergil wasn’t going to start a conversation willingly, then he wasn’t worth Nero’s energy. 

Dante, however, had none of the disinterest that Vergil clearly had. He shoved Nero over, plopping down on the couch beside him and placing his various bowls of food on the table. He draped an arm over Nero’s shoulder, tugging him closer. Dante was always a cuddly bastard. Like a damn housecat. Nero wasn’t any better, he’d grown so used to it over the years, he let it happen. 

Sue him, he craved attention and affection from a parental figure when he was younger and now he was more than willing to let Dante get away with his shenanigans. Plus, he was warm, which was a huge plus if you asked Nero. And don’t get him started on the content purr he could feel rumbling through Dante’s chest. It was barely audible, he didn’t think Nico would be able to hear it, but Nero could, and Vergil absolutely could, given the look of displeasure he shot the two of them. 

“Get comfy Verge, don’t stand there like some sort of spooky ghost,” Dante said, picking up his bowl of mac n cheese and practically inhaling it with enthusiasm. “Damn, you have mastered this, kid.”

Nero laughed, a smile on his face. “Like I said, the kids love it so I make it a lot.”

Vergil sat down at Dante’s desk, narrowing his eyes at them. There was a deep frown set on his face. He looked straight up pissed, so who can blame Nero when he jumped at Vergil’s voice. “You have mentioned these children several times, what do you mean?”

Nero blinked, exchanging a surprised look with Nico. She had a wide grin on her face, giving him wordless encouragement. She looked far too excited about this.

He cleared his throat, looking anywhere but at Vergil. “They’re my kids. I got three of ‘em.” His discomfort turned back to anger as he realized that his kids wouldn’t be safe around Vergil. Besides, he would’ve known about them if he’d bothered to stick around and be a part of Nero’s fucking life instead of going off and chasing power like its the only that mattered. “Not my fault you couldn’t be fuckin’ bothered to stick around. Asshole.”

Vergil choked, the most emotion Nero had seen from him when he looked back, eyes wide and panicked. “You have children?”

No wonder Nico had wanted him to say something, watching Vergil flounder was hysterical. The emotionless jackass had to deal with the consequences of not being around.

Dante couldn’t help but chuckle, just as amused as Nico seemed to be. “Forgot to mention that little detail, but congrats on becoming a grandfather, Verge. At the ripe old age of 42.”

“You–I–What?” Vergil sputtered, confusion and horror written on his face. 

Nico howled with laughter, cackling madly beside him. Even Dante was enjoying the chaos. Nero was half tempted to keep Vergil in the dark, to let him continue to flail in his confusion. 

On the other hand, proving to Vergil that he was a responsible parent who didn’t abandon his children would be even better.

“They’re adopted, dumbass. Not all of us are so irresponsible that we have kids when we can’t take care of them.”

Vergil visibly bristled, and Nero was damn proud of himself for managing to get a rise out of him. He’d take that win. 

“Alright, I think that’s more than enough bullying the old man, his poor heart probably can’t take this much stress,” Dante said, his own cheeky grin on his face. 

Vergil let out a low growl before finally turning away and finishing his dinner. He had the decency to wash his dishes quickly before heading up the stairs. He paused long enough to glance at Dante. “Do you have anything worth reading here?”

“Yeah, I got a buncha stuff, check the bookshelf,” Dante replied, waving him off. Vergil nodded and disappeared up the stairs. 

Nero half expected Dante to follow him up, they’d barely stepped away from each other’s side since they got back. He’d be disappointed if Dante decided to chase his brother, but he wasn’t going to force his uncle to stay here if he didn’t want to. Instead, Dante shifted a bit, slouching more on the couch to get more comfortable, doing his best to avoid dislodging Nero. 

Huh, who would’ve thought?

The three of them turned their attention to whatever cooking show Nico had put on and spent the rest of the evening enjoying each other’s company.

Chapter Text

January 11, 2:15 pm

Nero stood in the back of Devil May Cry , Red Queen clutched tightly in his hand. Vergil stood across from him, posture tense and expression unreadable. The empty lot that sat behind the office was the perfect spot for a sparring match. It was a wide area, hidden behind abandoned buildings. Nero and Dante had sparred a lot here over the years. 

He and Vergil still hadn’t spoken much, especially not alone, but Dante was gone for the afternoon, called to the Watchtower to deal with League shit, meaning that unless Nero decided to leave, he was stuck with Vergil. Which, he wasn’t leaving, he didn’t trust his idiot father to be left alone and not cause mass panic. 

So here they were, preparing for a “friendly” sparring match. All because Nero had tried to give Vergil his poetry book back and he said no, deciding he needed to earn it back or whatever. 

Fucking cryptic bastard. 

Vergil twirled Yamato around in his hands, regarding Nero with something close to curiosity. “Swords only,” he declared. “No magic, Devil Trigger, or firearms.” There was a note of displeasure in his voice at the concept of firearms. What, had the asshole never used a gun before? 

“Yeah, I know how a spar works, dipshit,” Nero spat before he could stop himself. 

Vergil frowned, brows furrowing as a judgmental glare passed across his face. “Must you be so crass? You sound far too much like Dante.”

“Oh fuck off, I’ve sounded like this most of my life. Which, you might’ve known if you’d bothered to stick around. But last I checked, deadbeats don’t get an opinion.”

Was he a little bitter?

Maybe. 

Definitely. 

Yeah, okay, he was pissed. But who could blame him? Vergil had spoken to him maybe 4 times total the whole time he was here, and those few times they’ve spoken have been judgmental and critical, leaving Nero gritting his teeth and barely stopping himself from taking a swing at Vergil. He wasn’t known for his self control, but he had enough to avoid hauling off and beating the shit out of the deadbeat. 

Vergil let out a slow breath, something Nero had learned meant he was disappointed but couldn’t be bothered to say anything. 

Fucking dick. 

“Are you prepared?” Vergil said, taking an offensive stance. Nero followed, slipping into his own fighting stance. 

“Hell yeah,” he answered, flashing him a feral grin. Regardless of his feelings on the man in front of him, a good spar always got him in a better mood. And this one would feel amazing when he managed to beat the hell out of Vergil. 

He didn’t wait for Vergil to make the first move, lunging forward as fast as he could. He swung Red Queen heavily, her blade aimed at Vergil’s shoulder. He moved faster than Nero, blocking Red Queen with a quick motion, flipping his grip on her saya and stabbing at Nero. He grunted as he skidded backwards, irritation starting to make itself known as he realized Vergil hasn’t actually drawn her blade, and it didn’t seem like he had any intention to do it. 

Nero rushed forwards again, swinging wildly in a wide arc, aiming to, at the very least, clip Vergil with it. His strike was blocked again, but he caught himself quickly, keeping up the pressure, he slashed at Vergil a few more times. The bastard was fast, even without his ability to teleport, Nero would give him that. Vergil dodged to the side, ducking under his attacks easily. He swung the Yamato upwards, and Nero was barely able to block it. He managed to dodge out of the way of the next two strikes, but the third strike broke through his guard, and the following one cracked against his chest, sending him staggering backwards. 

He hissed, the pain disappearing almost immediately as Vergil darted forwards, pressing the attack. Nero ducked under the sword, slicing cleanly across Vergil’s side as he dodged around him. He cracked Red Queen’s handle against Vergil’s back, hooking his ankle around Vergil’s, dragging it towards him. His father fell forwards, catching himself with a clean roll and getting back on his feet. 

It took all of Nero’s very limited self control to not twist Red Queen’s handle in order to make his hits harder. It would be so satisfying to watch Red Queen cut through Vergil with little to no issue. Vergil was moving in a slow circle, eyes never leaving Nero’s form, Yamato held loosely at his side. 

Nero launched himself forwards again, bringing Red Queen down. His strike was blocked but he kept pressing down, he was going to overpower Vergil and then knock him on his ass. 

“That all you got?” He taunted, searching for any sort of reaction from his father. 

Vergil scoffed, twisting his body and leading Red Queen away from his body with a fluid motion. He kicked Nero’s legs out from under him, slamming his forearm against his chest, tossing him to the ground. Yamato was pointed at his throat, “Your form is sloppy and you attack without thinking. Whoever trained you did a poor job of it.”

Oh he did not just say that. 

“Credo did a better fucking job than you. At least he fucking tried,” Nero growled. Vergil could insult him all he wanted, but he was not going to talk shit about one of the only people who had genuinely cared about him. “At least he cared.”

Vergil frowned, eyebrows furrowing. He didn’t say a damn thing. 

He slapped the Yamato away, sending a silent apology to her, as he got back to his feet. Fury rolled through him as Vergil's lack of response grated on his nerves. “What, not even gonna say that you’re fuckin’ sorry?”

He hefted Red Queen up again, blue sparks appearing briefly in his vision as demonic power flared. Vergil’s frown deepened, but he returned to his fighting stance regardless.

“You ought to do a better job at keeping your emotions in check in a fight, it will only hinder you in a fight,” Vergil said, stupidly calm.

Nero wanted to punch him in his annoying fucking face. He didn’t ask for advice, dammit. “Shut up,” he hissed. He rushed forwards, spinning on his heel and swinging Red Queen around, landing a direct hit on Vergil. His father recovered remarkably fast, but Nero wasn’t about to let the slide. He swung his sword faster, with as much force as he could. If Vergil thought him losing his temper meant he fought worse, then he’d be in for a nasty surprise. Sure, he was known for being reckless, but being angry at least helped keep him focused on the fight. He swung with Red Queen again, and this time, when his attack was blocked, he didn’t hesitate to throw a punch at Vergil’s head. He watched with a sort of feral joy as he flinched, honest to god flinched, as Nero’s right hand connected with his cheek.

He took advantage of the brief stun to slash across Vergil’s torso, leaving a long cut down his front. The smack of Yamato’s saya against his temple was unexpected but only served to fuel Nero’s rage. 

“As I said before: sloppy.” Vergil followed up with several more quick, heavy strikes, leaving Nero reeling. “Your anger is going to be your downfall.”

“And I said: SHUT UP!” Nero yelled. “What the hell do you know about me?”

A fast slash at Vergil’s arm.

“You were never here!” 

Another bruise along his ribs.

“You just fucking left me!”

He raised Red Queen, blocking Yamato’s saya.  

“I didn’t know,” Vergil hissed, pressing down. Slowly, Nero began to lose ground, getting pushed back as Vergil overpowered him. 

“Is that supposed to make it better ?!” He snarled. “Am I supposed to be happy that you didn’t know about me? That you abandoned my mother?” He dug his heels in, leaning forwards to get up in Vergil’s face. “Was power really that fucking important?”

Vergil snarled at him, knocking Red Queen to the side and sweeping Nero’s legs again, adding a strike across the head. He hit the ground hard, groaning as a boot was placed on his chest. 

“Without power, you cannot protect anything, let alone yourself,” Vergil replied.

“AND WHAT DID YOU HAVE WORTH PROTECTING?” Nero shouted, clawed wings lashing out and digging into Vergil’s leg and arm. 

“Myself.”

Himself? Himself? That was it? This stupid, selfish, piece of SHIT. 

“ YOU ASSHOLE! ” He shoved Vergil off, lunging for him with sharp claws. Vergil teleported out of the way, leveling Nero with a look of pure irritation.

The fucker couldn’t even be bothered to feel bad, could he? No apology for any of the shit he’d done, no regret about what he’d done to Nero. It didn’t fucking matter. Nero didn’t matter to him. He was obviously just an annoyance. 

He threw himself forwards, briefly noting that he’d shifted into his demonic form, reaching out with one of his wings. He managed to leave a long gash down Vergil’s arm, a few drops of blood hitting the ground before the wound closed up. Vergil sidestepped the next attack, avoiding Nero’s reckless strike with Red Queen. 

“ YOU SELFISH PIECE OF SHIT! ” Nero yelled, lashing out with his devil bringer again. He grabbed Vergil by the collar of his shirt, dragging him over. He drew his right arm back, intending on punching his father directly in the face. 

Vergil caught his hand, curling his own fingers around Nero’s fist. He tightened his grip, fingernails scraping useless against Nero’s scales. He hissed, lashing out with his other devil bringer. He let out a startled yelp as Vergil twisted his arm and tossed him to the side. Nero skidded along the concrete. He lost his concentration, Trigger fading away as he hit the ground, leaving him scraped and bruised. Before he pushed himself back to his feet, there was a flash of movement and a flash of pain that had Nero freezing. Pressed against his cheek was Yamato, having finally been drawn. Her blade was cold against his face, blood dripping from the small cut. Vergil towered over him, a dark look on his face. 

“That is enough,” he said coldly. For a moment, all Nero could think was that his father was going to kill him right now, without any hesitation or regret. He’d pushed too far and now he had to face the consequences. 

“Fuck you,” he spat, batting Yamato away from his face. He hauled himself up, hands curled into tight fists at his side.

“You are acting like a child.” Vergil stepped back, giving Nero space to fully stand up.

“Yeah? And what the fuck would you know about me acting like a child? I’m not the one who threw a temper tantrum and killed thousands of people!” He threw a low kick, heel connecting with Vergil’s knee. He grunted softly, and Nero took his chance to hit him directly in the face, fist connecting with his nose. 

Vergil took a step backwards, a growl rising up in his throat. Nero threw himself forwards, aiming to hit him again, only for something to wrap around his chest, pinning one of his arms to his side. He was forcefully lifted off the ground by what he now realized was Vergil’s tail. He struggled, clawing at the scales and spines with his free hand and his wings, trying unsuccessfully to free himself. 

“Let me go, jackass!” Shit, this was like Urizen all over again. 

“Not until you calm down. You are being ridiculous.” Vergil’s tail coiled tighter, and Nero let out a choked breath. He sure was making it hard to breathe. 

“Don’t you dare…tell me to calm down. Fucker,” He panted, digging his claws into the scales, hoping to cause enough pain to force Vergil to drop him. 

Fuck, he couldn’t breathe. Vergil was going to kill him. 

“This is clearly pointless. You won’t listen to a word I say.”

“Haven’t said anything worth listening to.”

Vergil scoffed, and with a quick flick of his tail, launched Nero across the pavement. Nero coughed, sucking in air desperately as he pushed himself up onto his hands and knees. He lifted his head, watching as Vergil turned on his heel and began walking back towards the office. His tail twitched before disappearing entirely. 

Nero watched, disappointment and rage mixing together leaving him feeling gross. He bared his teeth at Vergil’s back, shouting as he left. “Fine! What fucking ever! You’re a shitty excuse of a father and a worse person. Dante’s acted more like a dad than you’ll ever be!” 

His father paused for a brief moment, glancing over his shoulder. His jaw was tense but expression was otherwise unreadable. “This was a waste of time, then. Do what you want, but do not bother me.”

With that, Vergil stalked off, opening the backdoor of the shop and disappearing inside. Nero stayed on the ground for a few minutes, breaths coming out fast and hard. He stared down at the ground as guilt began to pool in his gut. He’d wanted to hurt Vergil, to make him feel shitty, but hearing him say that this whole thing was a waste of time after Nero lashed out…

Fuck, he didn’t even know how he felt anymore. He felt like he was justified in calling him out on all his shit, his rage still hadn’t quite subsided, but it didn’t feel good the way he had thought it would. He’d thought, maybe, he’d be able to get all his shit off his chest and make Vergil understand how badly he’d fucked up. But now Nero was stuck wondering if he’d been the one to mess up first. 

God, how typical of him. He always ruined things. He still didn’t know why Kyrie put up with him after all these years. She deserved way better than someone like him. 

With a shaky sigh, he forced himself off the ground, wiping his palms on his jeans. He picked Red Queen up from where she’d fallen and placed her against his back. He reached under his jacket, hand brushing against Blue Rose’s empty holster and he swore. It, along with his phone, was still inside. Where Vergil was now. Dammit. 

He pinched the bridge of his nose, closing his eyes for a moment and tilting his head back. This was a shitshow. Dropping his hand, he started the short walk towards the Zeta tube in the alley by the shop. He couldn’t call Kyrie to talk, Nico was out with Trish and Lady, giving them a ride to their job, and Dante was still god knows where. Hopefully someone he knew would be at the cave, otherwise he was going to lose the last piece of sanity he had left.

He punched in his ID code, grumbling as the obnoxious AI made him say it outloud. It had been years since he’d even had to consider doing this. When he reappeared in the cave, he was surprised to see how little it had changed. Then again, there wasn’t much reason to change up the mission room, given the fact that it was supposed to be used for mission briefings and nothing else. 

He heard voices from one of the other rooms further in, several he didn’t recognize. Trudging through the familiar halls, he found himself stopping just outside of the training room. The door was shut but there was loud laughter and some yelling from inside. A commanding voice told everyone to stop talking, and Nero realized that Black Canary was inside. He relaxed slightly, knowing that someone he’d trusted back when he was still wary of most adults had stuck around. 

Hesitantly, he opened the door. He was a little disappointed when he wasn’t able to spot any of his friends, only a small group of younger kids who had stopped moving as soon as he opened the door. He recognized Tim, dressed in a red and black suit, with long sleeves, a black cape, and a yellow belt around his waist. There was a small R on the left side of his chest. Covering his face was a simple black mask, reminiscent of the one Dick wore. Beside him was an older girl with pale skin and long, wavy red hair that fell past her shoulders. She wore a dark gray suit, with a black bat in the center of her chest and a long black cape. A black cowl covered her face. Standing not too far off from them was a younger boy, roughly the same age as Tim, with light green skin and short, dark green hair on his head, and fur along his arms and legs, as well as a slim, monkey-like tail. He wore a red and white one piece suit, with short sleeves and shorts. Bright green eyes widened as he stared at Nero. Lastly, there was a tall…fish guy watching him closely. He had green skin and red eyes. His ears and claws were webbed, along with several dark green fins on his head, and he had on a pair of black shorts. 

Not the weirdest thing Nero had ever seen but definitely not expected. He can’t say he’s ever seen a bipedal fish before. Or a green monkey…child? 

Black Canary turned towards the door, a smile on her face as she noticed him. “Nero! It’s been a while, how are you?” She stepped towards him, placing a hand on his arm. 

Almost instinctively, he shook her off, her touch sending a jolt of panic through him as he tucked his right hand into his pocket. With a shrug, he brushed past her and headed towards an empty part of the room. “Been better,” he grunted. He was tempted to start whaling on the punching bag, but he was damn sure he’d break it if he did that. He didn’t trust himself to stay in control right now. 

Instead, he grabbed Red Queen, intent on running through his forms, just to burn through some energy. He started swinging her around, remembering all those lessons that Credo had drilled into his head. He swung with as much force as he could, cutting through the air with deadly strength. He was well aware the team was staring at him, but he couldn’t find it in himself to care, too focused on going through each and every movement. His form wasn’t sloppy, fuck Vergil and his unwanted opinions. 

Black Canary resumed teaching the team, giving them combat advice. This went on for a while as Nero’s movements became faster and more aggressive. 

He didn’t need advice from Vergil. 

He wasn’t weak. He was going to prove that he was just as powerful as his father. He had all the power he needed. He’d show him.

The deadbeat didn’t get to act like he was so much better than Nero when he’d made it clear time and time again that he was so selfishly stubborn. So full of pride that he couldn’t even bother to admit when he was wrong. 

He so badly wanted to knock Vergil off his high horse. 

“Something seems to have you worked up, is everything alright?” Canary asked. He glanced at her long enough to watch her wave the other kids out of the room. The fish boy and Tim both left without a word. The redhead stopped when she noticed the green boy standing still.

“Aww c’mon,” the green boy pouted. “Why can’t we stay?”

The redhead grabbed his arm, tugging him towards the door. “Come on, Garfield, I think Canary wants to talk to him.”

The green boy sighed loudly, making his displeasure known but he left as well. As soon as they were out, Black Canary shut the door. 

“They’re gone, and none of them have enhanced senses either. Although, if Beast Boy does try to listen in, I’ll know,” she said, raising her voice on the last sentence. There was a yelp on the other side of the door and the sound of footsteps as someone scrambled away.

Nero slowed to a stop, planting Red Queen’s tip in the ground. He didn’t bother turning to face her, keeping his focus straight ahead. “Working through some shit,” he said, unable to keep the frustration out of his voice. 

Canary came over to him, keeping her distance. She wasn’t reaching out to him this time, something he appreciated more than he realized. She raised an eyebrow at him, clearly not buying his half-assed excuse. “Nero.”

God damn she managed to sound like a disappointed parent when she used that tone. It was almost as bad as when Kyrie called him out. 

“What? I can’t come here to do some training? Didn’t you used to get on my ass about it way back when?” He snapped, lifting Red Queen up again and starting over. 

“Yes, back when you were younger and an official member of the team. I’m not unhappy to see you, but I can tell something is wrong. So, why are you here? I figured you’d be spending time with Dante since he finally showed back up on the radar.”

Nero tightened his grip on Red Queen, gritting his teeth as he put more force into each swing. “Kinda hard to do that when I’m trying to avoid the other person living at his place.”

Canary furrowed her eyebrows, confusion flicking across her face. “Did he finally get a girlfriend or something? He didn’t mention that during the meeting.”

He snorted. The idea of Dante managing to get any kind of date was both hysterical and unrealistic. God knows that man had shit luck with women. Maybe he should go out with a guy instead, it might go better. “Hell no, you think he can manage to get any woman in his life to date him? His brother is currently making my life a living hell.” 

The worst part was Vergil probably wasn’t doing it on purpose. He just happened to know exactly how to get under Nero’s skin. 

Canary froze. “His brother?”

“Why do you sound so confused? What the fuck did he say during that meeting that apparently left out Vergil coming back from the dead?”

“He told us about the demonic tree and what happened there, he didn’t mention his brother at all. The only reason some of us know he has a brother is because of you.”

That was…a little weird to think about. It made sense, Dante was his uncle, obviously that meant he had a sibling, but he didn’t know the only reason some of the League members knew was because he’d introduced Nero to the group. Gossip traveled fast when you worked with a group of teenagers. 

“What did he tell you about the demon who started it?” Nero asked carefully, glancing at her. 

“Just that he took care of it. He refused to explain anything else. Does that have to do with what’s going on with you?”

He sighed, finishing up his form before placing Red Queen against his back. “Not really.” He wiped some of the sweat off his face, noting with a sense of detachment that his hand was shaking. 

“Then what happened? This will stay between us, I promise.” She was standing in front of him now, when did she get there?

“I got my ass handed to me by the worst father of the year and it was fucking effortless .” he snarled. “He’s been back for a week and all he’s done is either ignore me or insult me! A summary of my goddamn life! If I wanted to be treated like I didn’t matter, I’d go talk to the sisters at the orphanage who still don’t like me! At least they aren’t going to–” he cut himself off, far more aware of the shake in his right hand now. He forced himself to keep going. “At least they aren’t going to maim me.”

Canary frowned, her focus drifting down towards his arm. He wrapped his left hand around it, right below the elbow, hoping to stop the shaking. Why? Why couldn’t he just fucking get over it? It’s been months, he got better, why couldn’t he get over it? He was fine. 

“Dante’s brother? You said his name was Vergil, right?”

Nero managed a nod, digging his fingers into his arm. 

“Can I ask what happened?” Canary asked, voice low and gentle. 

He took a shuddering breath, trying to shake away the memory of laying in the garage, bleeding out, watching Vergil disappear through a portal after tearing his arm off. “No.”

He expected her to push him for answers, to demand to know what happened. He didn’t think he’d be able to talk his way out of this, and he knew for a fact he wouldn’t be able to keep it together if she decided to push the conversation further. 

“Okay,” Canary said. Nero blinked.

“That’s it?” He asked. “Not gonna ask more questions?”

“Clearly, you don’t want me too. It’s not my job to push you for answers when you’re obviously not comfortable with it. That’s enough for me.”

What. 

“That’s…not what I expected,” he admitted. He could count on one hand the number of people who actually listened when he told them to back off, and it was only Kyrie. Nico on occasion, but that was rare. 

“My door is always open if you want to talk,” she said, offering him a gentle smile. “I’ll let you get back to it, I should make sure the kids aren’t getting into any trouble.”

With a wave, she headed towards the door, preparing to leave. Right before she left, Nero turned around, calling out to her. 

“Do you think I’m being stupid?” 

“For what?” She asked. 

“For wanting my father to give a shit about me? Even after all the hell he’s put me through?”

She sighed, glancing over at him. “If he’s making an effort to change, then I don’t think it’s stupid. But make sure you don’t waste your energy on someone who isn’t going to treat you well. You should put yourself first. If he doesn’t want to be a part of your life, you can’t force him to. At that point, it’s not worth spending time or energy wishing for something else. Give him a chance, but don’t let him get away with harming yourself or others.”

He stared at the floor, wondering if he was giving Vergil a chance he didn’t deserve or if there was the possibility that his father was going to change for the better. He and Dante had come out of the Underworld together, looking no worse for wear than he’d expected. Sure they were both exhausted beyond belief, spending most of this past week sleeping, but no one was permanently injured and they seemed to be on pretty good terms with each other. Dante wasn’t one to ignore the possibility of someone becoming a threat, especially considering how willing he’d been to kill Vergil before this. Something must have changed while they were down there. 

Besides, Vergil had, on multiple occasions, thanked him. He didn’t seem like the type of person to do that if it wasn’t genuine. Had he been too harsh with Vergil? He meant what he said, as much as he refused to admit it. Dante was the closest thing to a father he’d had, but why would Vergil agree to spar with him if he didn’t care? He wasn’t obligated to talk to Nero, or even spend time with him, as much as it pissed him off to be ignored. Was he trying? Was that Vergil’s frankly pathetic attempt at talking to him? 

So much of Nero’s rage had faded away, leaving him exhausted and dreading going back to the office. He still needed to get his stuff before heading home. He should probably apologize to Vergil when he got back. At least for all the swearing he’d done. He wasn’t going to apologize for what he’d said. Not until he got one from Vergil first. 

He finally stepped out of the gym, walking past the lounge. He was surprised to see the kids still hanging around. They were sitting on the couch speaking softly with each other. 

The green boy, Garfield, perked up immediately as soon as he spotted him. “Hey! Nero!” He waved his arm wildly, nearly hitting the redhead. She slid further away from him, avoiding getting slapped. 

“Uh, hi?” he replied, a bit confused, did he know this kid? He perked up at Nero’s comment, eyes sparkling brightly.

“Do you remember me?” 

Nero distinctly did not. “Remind me. It’s been a while.”

“It’s me, Garfield! You were one of the ones who helped me and my mom out a few years ago!”

He blinked, struggling to recall the name. He’d helped a lot of families out over the years, but he knew he’d remember a kid with green skin and a tail. “Could you be more specific…?”

“Back in Qurac. My mom was Marie Logan.”

Things clicked, and Nero remembered the small, excitable 8 year old with red hair and a love for animals. “Right! Yeah, I remember now! What uh, what happened?” It took him a second to realize what he’d said. His mom was Marie Logan. Was. He didn’t need to ask to know what had happened to her. He still remembered her, she’d been the one to help him and Kyrie feel prepared for bringing home a kid. They’d been so much more confident when they met Julio, not nearly as nervous about raising a child. 

Shit. He really hoped someone was looking after Garfield, otherwise Nero was going to have to convince Kyrie to adopt another kid. 

“Oh well…um,” Garfield shuffled a little nervously. “My mom died. Queen Bee killed her.”

He softened, moving over to Garfield. He placed a hand on his shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. “I’m sorry, Gar. I really am.”

“I’m okay, really! M’gann’s been looking after me. But, it’s really cool to see you again! And I can do some cool stuff now too!” He said, sounding far more chipper than he should. “Thanks to M’gann I can turn into animals now.”

Nero frowned for a moment, knowing that kind of pain didn’t go away, even years later. But, he didn’t know Garfield enough to try to dig deeper. He dropped his hand, taking a step back. Garfield didn’t seem to notice Nero’s concern, continuing to ramble at a mile a minute. 

It wasn’t until the fish boy spoke up that Garfield stopped. “Wait, so who is this guy? And how do you know him?”

“Oh! I think he’s a member of the team, right?” Garfield glanced at him for confirmation, blinking wide eyes at Nero.

“I used to be, but I left a few years ago. I had other stuff I needed to do,” he said with a shrug. “My uncle managed to convince Batman to let me keep my ID so I could still come by if I needed to.”

“Huh,” the fish boy said. “I’m La’gaan, it’s nice to meet you.” 

“I’m Nero,” He held out his left hand, offering a hand shake. La’gaan seemed a bit confused before grabbing it. 

“I guess I should introduce myself. I’m Batgirl, this is–,” the redhead was cut off by Tim, who jumped in immediately.

“Robin. I’m Robin.”

He raised an eyebrow, watching with mild amusement as Tim fidgeted. Right, Bruce had a stick shoved up his ass when it came to secret identities. Only reason Dick had told him the truth was because there was no real way Nero would ever know why the name “Richard Grayson” was supposed to mean anything. Benefits of growing from a cult, apparently. “Nice to meet you both. I’d love to stick around and chat for longer but I don’t have my phone and really need to call my girlfriend. She’s gonna be so disappointed if I don’t tell her I’m running late.”

He’d stay at Devil May Cry for one more day and at least make an effort to talk to Vergil. If shit didn’t work out, at least Nero would be able to say that he tried, Vergil be damned. 

And worse comes to worst, he’d still have a father. Dante was, and probably alway would be, his dad, regardless of how things worked out with Vergil.

Chapter Text

January 11, 2:30 pm

Vergil sat heavily on the couch, absentmindedly opening the cover of a book he’d pulled off of Dante’s rather lacking bookshelf. It had been a few minutes since he had come back inside. 

“ Dante’s acted more like a dad than you’ll ever be! ” 

Nero’s harsh words continued to echo in his mind. His fingers curled tighter around the book, glaring at the wall straight ahead of him. How typical of his brother, he always managed to take away from Vergil, whether it be his possessions or the affection of others. While he truly couldn’t blame Nero for his attachment to Dante, he was unable to stop himself from being jealous every time they spoke with each other. He wasn’t even particularly sure why he was so envious of their relationship. It made sense, they’d known each other for years, it would be strange if they weren’t close. Dante, who loved so easily, with his whole being, wouldn’t leave a member of their family to suffer alone. Not if he had the choice. And yet…

Nero was his son, but he hadn’t managed to hold a single conversation with him. He still knew next to nothing about him. The closest he’d gotten to learning anything was when Nero had finally blown up at him during their failure of a sparring match. 

A lonely childhood, Dante had said. Something Vergil himself could truly understand. He’d grown up believing that mother and Dante had abandoned him, leaving him to die. That she had loved Dante more than him. That same belief had morphed into resentment, leading him to search desperately for power. He’d needed to survive, to keep himself safe in spite of those hunting him down. Did Nero hate him the same way he’d hated his brother? He certainly wouldn’t fault him for it. Vergil had only caused him harm. That’s all he ever did. Even now, when he was making an effort to change, he still continued to push people away. How was he supposed to atone for anything when the person he owed the most to had made his stance clear. Nero wanted nothing to do with him. 

He huffed softly, forcing himself to actually focus on the book in his hands. A collection of Shakespear’s plays. It seemed as though Dante’s taste in stories hadn’t changed much since he was a child. He had always loved the more violent plays. He vaguely recalled dragging mother into acting out one of the plays with them, but he couldn’t remember which one. Reading through the table of contents, he flipped to the start of Hamlet, intent on reading until Dante returned. Or Nero, but that seemed unlikely. 

Despite his best efforts to distract himself, he couldn’t stop his mind from circling back to Nero. Or, specifically, his mother. Nero had not mentioned her once. Dante didn’t appear to have answers either, given that he had asked Vergil who she was. He had been unable to answer at the time, still couldn’t. He was only able to remember bits and pieces of her, so much of his memory was destroyed from his time serving Mundus. He remembered that she was rather fond of the color red. He could picture her smile, something bright and warm at a time where he was so incredibly lonely. He couldn’t recall her face or her voice. 

Was there a reason Dante didn’t know about her? He was clearly close to Nero, and if he didn’t know, that meant Nero hadn’t shared any information about her. Or did he not know either? Had Vergil unknowingly orphaned his child by continuing his pursuit of power? Had Nero’s mother died? Or was she just as bad as Vergil, choosing to instead abandon him, the same way he had? If that were the case, it would explain Nero’s rather violent outburst at the realization that Vergil had left to obtain Sparda’s power. He rubbed his temple in agitation. He wasn’t going to get anywhere going in circles like this. He’d have to get answers directly from Nero, assuming he was willing to be in the same room as him without lashing out. Evidently, he didn’t get his patience from Vergil. 

Slamming the book closed, Vergil placed it back on the shelf, no longer willing to sit around and wait for someone to return. He wasn’t able to focus like this. He moved towards the door, intent on running through several forms with Yamato in order to distract himself. He paused in front of Dante’s desk, eyes drifting towards the objects resting innocently on the table. Nero’s phone and his gun. He must have left them behind when Vergil had come inside. Curiosity piqued, Vergil reached out and picked up the phone. He was rather behind on technological advances, he was well aware of that fact, but he’d watched Nero turn it on simply by tapping on the screen. Mimicking the action, he furrowed his brows as it lit up, showing an image of a young woman with pale skin and long red hair, pulled into a high ponytail. She was smiling brightly, as if whoever took the picture caught her mid laugh. Her head was tilted back, resting against the figure behind her. In the same image was Nero, arms wrapped around her shoulders, a wide, mischievous grin on his face. His chin rested on the top of the woman’s head. It made him appear so…young. As if the world wasn’t resting on his shoulders, something Vergil had forced on him the first time he’d approached him as V. At the bottom of the screen was a bubble that had popped up. He wasn’t able to view the contents of it, but he was able to see the name Kyrie as clear as day. There was even a heart beside the name. Likely the same woman in the picture. 

For a moment, he considered trying to investigate further, to learn more about Nero from his phone, but if he was caught, there was a non-zero chance that Nero would start another fight. He decided against pushing his luck further and placed the phone back on the table. He picked up Nero’s gun next. A silver revolver of some sort, with two barrels. He was aware that the gun fired two bullets almost simultaneously, he had experienced it himself during their fight. Tracing his thumb against the intricate design right above the trigger, he looked closer. A rose, delicately carved into the metal. He wondered if that woman, Nicoletta, had made this. She had a passion for creating weaponry, and it would stand to reason that she had created something like this. Interestingly, he noted that the gun was made to be wielded in the left hand, rather than the right. Was Nero left-handed? He hadn’t noticed before but he supposed it made sense, father had been as well, something that had frustrated Vergil to no end as a child. He’d been rather insistent on learning how to use his left hand until he became ambidextrous. And here Nero was, almost a perfect copy of father without even trying. 

He was about to place the gun back on the table when a familiar feeling had him pausing. There, just on the edge of his senses, was a demon. Its presence was one he’d felt before, like static electricity crawling across his body, leaving his skin tingling and his hair standing on end. He grit his teeth, curling his hand tighter around Nero’s gun. The presence grew closer as the seconds passed. He forced himself to let go of the weapon, summoning Yamato to his hand, drawing her blade as he waited for the demon to get closer. She hummed in his grasp, her song guarded and cautious. 

He waited patiently, staring at the door, eyes narrowed and jaw set tightly. The demon paused, clearly able to sense him now too. If it knew what was good for it, it would leave before it came too close. He would not hesitate to cut it down where it stood if it so much as stepped foot in Dante’s home. Regardless of whether or not he was welcome here permanently, he would ensure that his brother’s office remained intact. He did not need to struggle with anything else. 

The presence, rather than turning tail and running, began to move forwards again, faster this time. He tensed up, shifting into a fighting stance. It was only years of training that allowed him to teleport to the side as the door was kicked open, a bullet flying through the air where his head had been a moment ago. He prepared to attack, only for the crack of a pistol being fired again to echo throughout the room again. Pain shot through his skull as his head snapped back from the impact of the bullet piercing through his skull. He grunted softly, a scowl spreading across his face as he looked at what–or who–had the audacity to shoot him. The wound had already closed up, but blood still ran down his forehead. He’d wipe it off later, for now, he turned his focus back to the door, raising an eyebrow at the short woman still aiming a pistol at him. Her mismatched eyes were narrowed, sending a fierce glare his way. 

Standing right behind Arkham’s daughter–Mary– was that foul she–demon who had stolen his mother’s face, looking more bemused than outright aggressive.

“What the hell are you doing here?” Mary demanded. “Where’s Dante?”

“Out, I presume,” he snapped, sheathing Yamato to wipe the blood from his face. “Was that necessary?”

“You seriously expect me to believe that he left you here, alone, after your last stunt? Fuck that. If you lie to me, I swear to god…” she lifted her gun higher, keeping it trained on Vergil. 

“Nero was here earlier, but he left. I have no intention of repeating any of my past actions if that is what you’re worried about.” He crossed his arms, staring down at the obnoxious woman in front of him. He refused to acknowledge the existence of the demon behind her, nothing more than a cruel trick Mundus had used against him, a tool to break him. 

“What did you do to him?” Mary hissed. 

“You assume I would harm him?”

“You’ve done it before, not much of a logical leap to think you’d do it again.” She tilted her head to the side, looking almost smug as she spoke, as if she had figured everything about him out. 

“We sparred, that is all. He stormed off because he was frustrated, I did not hurt him.” Too badly. Vergil was aware that perhaps his attempts at restraint were a bit harsher than they should have been. He had healed quickly, an improvement from the first time he’d seen him. 

“Like hell. Call him, prove it.”

Vergil took a deep breath, grasping at his rapidly fading patience. “He left his phone here, there is no point in contacting him.”

The she–demon moved, and Vergil didn’t hesitate to throw a summoned sword at her, a clear warning that she should stay where she was. Mary fired at him again. He was ready for it this time, easily deflecting the bullet. 

The demon held her hands up, a soft chuckle tumbling from her lips. “Oh-kay! Why don’t we all relax. Vergil, I just wanted to take a look at Dante’s desk, that’s all.”

“You try that shit again and I’ll blow you to fucking pieces,” Mary snarled. 

“Darling, light of my life, I appreciate you defending my honor, but it’s fine. I expected worse, honestly!” The demon laughed, as if Vergil’s threat meant nothing. 

He growled lowly, refusing to take his eyes off the fake. “Get out.”

She scoffed, responding with her own irritated click. “Cute that you think I take orders from you. No. Until Dante kicks me out, I’ll leave when I want to. Talk to your brother before you start making demands.”

“My brother isn’t here, which means–”

“You don’t have the authority to make decisions,” Mary cut him off. “Trish is a member of Devil May Cry, you’re lucky enough to be allowed in here. If it was up to me, I’d kick you the fuck out and never let you back in.”

“Then it’s a good thing that you have no say in who Dante allows into his home,” Vergil snapped back, tensing up at her words. He would not be forced to give up the first safe place he’d had in years, regardless of what anyone else thought. 

Neither of them had to like him, in fact, he truly couldn't care less how they perceived him, the only person who’s opinion mattered was Dante’s. (And Nero’s). They had no say in whether or not he remained. 

The demon frowned, tilting her head to the side. “Is that Blue Rose?” She asked, pulling him and Mary out of their argument. Vergil furrowed his brows, glancing quickly at the desk beside him, before focusing back on her. 

Mary’s glare turned downright murderous, reaching a hand down towards the second pistol rest on her thigh. She drew it with lightning fast reflexes, aiming both guns at him. “What the fuck did you do to Nero? I have never seen him leave his gun out of arm’s reach. So answer me, what the fuck did you do to him? ”

Vergil hissed, “I already told you, I did nothing to him. Is there a reason you came here or do you only wish to spew insults and accusations at me?”

“We came to check on Dante,” the demon said, tone remaining neutral, almost playful, as if she couldn’t care less about the situation. “But now, we should probably stay to wait for Nero to show up.”

“Are you even listening to a word I say?” He threw his hand up in the air, frustration rolling off of him. What was even the point in continuing this conversation if they were going to yell and argue with him. Mary was being especially irritating. Although, the she–demon’s presence was equally unwelcome and left him off balance, unable to look at her for more than a few seconds at a time without thinking about his mother. A line of thought the creature in front of him didn’t deserve. She had been his tormentor, much as Mundus’ other generals. Unlike them, however, he remembered every bit of torture she had inflicted on him. How could he not? When he had believed his own mother had turned on him, hurling insults and lies at him while he writhed in agony, silently begging for mercy.

Mary scoffed. “Hell no. I don’t trust you after all the shit you’ve pulled.”

“Mary,” he said, rubbing his temple. He could feel the headache starting to build. 

Her sharp hiss of anger was all the warning he had before she attempted to unload both clips into him. “ Don’t you dare call me that .” 

“And what, exactly, am I supposed to call you?” He replied, blocking her shots. One managed to graze his arm, but he couldn’t be bothered to care. The insignificant wound closed up before it started to bleed. 

“My name is Lady ,” she snapped. 

He huffed, rolling his eyes. This whole conversation was both pointless and draining. Nothing he did would prove the fact that he hadn’t done anything to harm anyone. Nero left of his own accord, although thoroughly insulted given the affronted look he’d shot Vergil before he started yelling. “Fine, Lady ,” he spat out. “I would appreciate it if you could cease pointing your guns at me.”

“And I would’ve appreciated it if you didn’t kill thousands of people for no reason and turn me into a puppet for your own selfish gain, yet here we are.”

A fair point, he was willing to concede. His actions as Urizen had been regrettable to say the least. Even if he had continued his pursuit of power after reforming, he would not have willingly forced anyone to go through what he had gone through. But Urizen had lacked any of his memories, his morals, weak though they were. All that remained within Urizen was his lust and his drive for power. His motivation to achieve his goals no matter the consequences. 

“I can honestly say, that was definitely pretty low on my list of things to experience,” the demon said flippantly, a statement that grated against Vergil’s very core. 

“Was it now?” He forced out, barely able to keep his composure. “Being enslaved in a suit of armor and unable to resist another’s command?”

“Oh, please. You’re not the only one who was a puppet under Mundus. How we got there may have been different but I was just as expendable to him as you. I know why you don’t like me, Vergil, but you really can’t comment after doing the same thing to us as he did to you.” She smiled at him, something dark and dangerous, pulling her lips back to reveal her fangs. 

“There was a distinct lack of torture as far as I can remember.” He growled, the sound causing his entire chest to vibrate. 

“That doesn’t make you any better than him.” She returned the growl with one of her own, voice taking on a harsh, gravelly edge as she spoke in Abyssal. “ You stole our identities the same way he did. Don’t act so high and mighty, Nelo Angelo. ”

Vergil froze, mind going blank as those unwanted memories rose to the surface. Memories of being broken, over and over. Physically, mentally. Watching as the she-demon, disguised as his mother, made empty promises if he would just submit, and attacking when he dared to resist. The smell of burning flesh as lighting burned his skin. His body too broken and exhausted to properly heal anymore. 

He forced the memories away, clawing back to awareness. He was faced with the demon and Ma—Lady, both glaring harshly at him. He lunged forwards, drawing Yamato in a flash. He slammed the demon against the wall, pressing the blade against her throat. He hissed softly, replying to the demon’s comment, switching to Abyssal himself. “ If you ever call me that again, I will kill you where you stand. ”

The sound of a gun being reloaded caught his attention, but the demon raised a hand. Sharp nails dug into his arms, electricity sparking over his flesh, leaving him burning slowly. “ Funny, I could say the same to you. I’m not afraid of you, Vergil, no matter how badly you want me to be.”

He opened his mouth to respond, to bite out the reply that she should be, when a flash of red appeared in his vision and shoved him back, hard. Vergil, eldest son of Sparda, the king of the Underworld, did not stumble but it did take a second for him to regain his balance. He glared harshly at whoever dared to intrude, ready to tear them to pieces, when he realized his little brother had seemingly appeared without warning. He stood in between Vergil and the two women, his sword clutched tightly in his right hand, almost desperately. In his left was one of his guns, as if he was prepared for the worst. 

“What the hell is going on?” Dante asked, glancing between Lady and the demon, before his gaze slid over to Vergil. 

“Ask them,” he huffed. “Your associates barged in and that one,” he gestured angrily at Lady, “decided to shoot me in the head.”

“That’s how she says hello,” Dante replied casually. 

“He’s being a dick!” Lady shouted. 

“You’re insufferable.”

“Asshole!”

“Am I supposed to be offended?”

“God I fucking hate you. I hope you drop dead.”

“Already have.”

“I’m going to strangle you with my bare hands.”

“Can you even reach my neck?” Vergil sneered, staring down at her. 

“Alright, alright, enough!” Dante shouted, effectively stopping all conversation. “Someone wanna tell me why there are bullet casings all over my floor, blood on the walls, and why you all looked ready to tear each other to shreds?”

“They—,” Vergil was cut off when Dante glared. 

“You started an argument the last time you talked, shush.”

Vergil would deny the offended noise that left his mouth to the day he died. 

“Trish?” Dante asked, turning to face the demon. She hummed softly under her breath, taking a moment to fix her hair. 

“Well, we were on our way to come say hi, it has been seven months since we saw you and you didn’t even bother to call us to say you were back! Rude, by the way,” she flicked his arm. Vergil couldn’t stop himself from tensing, how dare she lay her hands on his brother, that conniving, manipulative fiend. “But color me surprised when it’s not you I picked up on in here, but your brother! All alone. So, of course Lady and I rush over to make sure nothing is going on.”

“I was reading, ” Vergil interrupted. He was allowed to defend himself. 

“Bullshit!” Lady fired back. 

“Both of you are banned from speaking,” Dante declared. Lady shouted a series of rather impressive curses towards him, but Dante seemed unaffected, waving the demon to continue. 

“Right, so we come in, in a rather dramatic fashion, I’ll admit, and Lady took the usual ‘shoot first, ask questions later’ approach.”

“Explains the blood,” Dante said, nodding along. 

“Vergil got pissy.”

“ Excuse me? ” He did not get ‘ pissy ’! He was rightfully annoyed at being shot in the head! 

Dante released his grip on his sword, letting it fade back into the ether. He slapped a hand over Vergil’s mouth. Vergil, in an incredibly childish display, bit him. Dante yelped, pulling his hand away with a slight wince. He motioned for the demon to continue speaking, cradling his hand to his chest as if Vergil could’ve done that much damage. 

“There was an argument and Vergil mentioned that Nero had run off somewhere, which wouldn’t be all that concerning, but he left his phone and Blue Rose behind, so we were understably worried,” the demon continued. 

“Yeesh, the kid never leaves without his gun at the very least. What did you do?” He asked, raising an eyebrow at him. 

“We sparred, he didn’t appreciate my feedback.”

“Oh, so you hurt his pride, got it. Yeah, that tracks. Nero’s probably fine, just cooling off somewhere,” Dante said. Vergil was shocked, to say the least. He…believed him? Rather than jumping to conclusions, his brother actually believed that he hadn’t harmed Nero. Physically at least. Wounded pride was something Vergil knew didn’t heal quickly. 

“You can’t be serious, there’s no way—!” Lady started shouting again. 

“Lady,” the demon said softly, placing a hand on her arm. “If Dante says it’s fine, we should listen to him.”

“Ugh, fine,” Lady said, backing down. She slipped her hand into the demon’s, face softening as she looked at her.

“Okay, Trish, keep going.” 

The demon smiled, placing a hand on Dante’s shoulder. “Not much else, we had a bit of an argument that got a little personal to say the least, but it’s nothing you need to worry about. Isn’t that right, Vergil? ” 

A deal then. She wouldn’t mention what had transpired so long as he did the same. It physically pained him to take the deal, but he forced himself to speak. “That is correct.” 

He must not have sounded particularly convincing, given the concerned look Dante gave him. 

“Riiiight, okay. So, ground rules, Lady, please don’t shoot my brother. Vergil, please don’t hurt my friends. Yeah? Sound good?” Dante said, tone light and upbeat, but there was a serious undertone. 

“Fine. But if he tries anything…” Lady said angrily, finally putting those damned guns away. 

“I’ll take care of it,” he reassured. Vergil scoffed. As if he had any reason to wreak more havoc now that he’d finally made progress in rebuilding his relationship with his little brother. 

“Sure, sounds good to me,” the demon said casually, as if they hadn’t been on the verge of killing each other before this.

Dante turned to him, watching expectantly. Scrunching his nose, Vergil bit out a low. “I will…refrain from harming them again. Unless they start it.”

“How old are you? Five?” Lady sneered. 

Dante snickered, not even bothering to hide it. “Nero pulls the exact same face when he gets annoyed.” 

The she–demon laughed, the sound sending a shiver down his spine, sounding so much like mother’s used to. “He does! Oh my god, I never realized how similar he looked! He really is a little Vergil!”

“Nero has morals,” Lady jumped in. 

“And a girlfriend.”

Vergil huffed. He’d had enough of this, turning away and starting to climb the stairs. If the women were going to remain here, he would simply find somewhere else to be. He was going to read, and not dwell on the fact that, evidently, his son took after him so much that it was easy to see their similarities. 

“Oh, Vergil?” the demon called. He paused, fighting back the urge to ignore her. Dante would be irritated with him if he did. “I’ll cut you some slack if you use my name.”

“I can deal with your lackluster attempts to get under my skin, but I’d prefer if you didn’t talk to me at all,” he said, going up the rest of the rest of the stairs. He stepped into the spare room he had taken over since he returned. He sat heavily on the bed, breathing out slowly. Reaching over to the bedside table, he picked up the copy of Pride and Prejudice he’d found on Dante’s bookshelf. Not something he would typically read, but he hadn’t had the chance to purchase books that were more to his taste. 

Although, he was convinced this wasn’t something Dante would read either. 

He opened the book, staring blankly at the page in front of him. Rather than focusing on the words, however, he found himself listening to the conversation from downstairs. 

“Do you seriously trust him?” Lady asked, rage clear in her voice. 

“Yeah, I do,” Dante answered easily. “Trust me, he’s changed a lot while we were in the Underworld.”

“Like hell.”

“Lady, seriously, back off. Vergil’s trying, alright? I know you don’t like him, but he’s still my brother, and as long as he stays out of trouble, I’m going to give him the benefit of the doubt.”

“After all the shit he’s put you through? You can’t seriously be okay with him!”

“Does it matter? If I kicked him out, I’d only prove his point that no one cares about him. And goddamnit, I’ve lost him too many times to care. He stays as long as he wants to, that’s final.”

Vergil stared at the door, something warm spreading through his chest. Dante had every right to hate him for all the pain he’d caused over the years, and yet he was defending him to his associates. Associates he very clearly cared for. He truly did so much wrong by his brother. He owed him so much more than what Vergil could give him. 

“So, Dante, wanna tell us where you disappeared to?” The demon asked, sounding far too casual for his liking. He wanted nothing more than to pull his little brother as far away from her as possible. 

“The Justice League wanted to know where I’d been for the past few months. And to apologize for not helping deal with the Qliphoth. Too many demons had managed to get out of Red Grave pretty early on and they had to handle their own cities. Plus a bunch of them were off-world and weren’t able to make it back in time.”

“Some back-up would’ve been helpful,” Lady grumbled. 

“Hey, we made do, didn’t we? Besides, Nero and Nico did most of the heavy lifting.”

Vergil had to admit, he’d found himself impressed with Nero during those events. He’d been recovering from an incredibly traumatic injury, inflicted by Vergil himself, and yet he continued on with no hesitation. Nicoletta’s inventions had given him an edge that he’d desperately needed, allowing Nero to keep pace with him back when he was V. 

The gut punch of realization when he’d admitted to knowing who he was, that Dante was his uncle rather than his father, had left him breathless. Nero had, regardless of how badly the truth had affected him, continued to assist him, had ensured that both halves of him were in the same place at the same time, allowing himself to return to his true form. So much kinder and gentler than Vergil had ever expected from his own flesh and blood. Even with his rather…violent temper. All of the points he’d made while yelling during their sparring match had been valid, pointing out many of his failings, especially as a parent. Something he still struggled to believe. 

“You lovely ladies are welcome to hang around here for a bit, I just gotta go talk to Vergil real quick,” Dante’s voice filtered up towards him. He sat up immediately, clutching the book tightly. 

“Dante, hun, we were going to stay here whether you wanted us to or not,” the demon chuckled. 

“Yeah, I don’t know why I’m surprised. I’m still waiting for Patty to burst in like a bat outta hell and harass me.”

“Morrison told her to give you a few days, she’ll probably show up tomorrow,” Lady said.

“It was nice knowing you.”

Laughter followed. The stairs creaked below heavy footsteps as Dante began to climb them. Vergil knew there was no point in pretending he wasn’t listening. None of them were particularly quiet. He kept the book resting on his lap, waiting for his little brother to barge in and demand his attention. He used to hate it, back when they were children. Spending every waking moment with someone was utterly exhausting, especially someone with as much energy as Dante. While he still enjoyed a bit of isolation, these days he almost found himself wishing his brother would respect his space less. It was rather odd. Perhaps all those years of being alone had finally worn him down. He certainly could do without Dante’s irritating friends, though. 

There was a knock on the door that had Vergil raising an eyebrow. “Since when do you bother respecting my privacy?”

“Yeah, yeah, shut up,” Dante grumbled, shoving the door open. He had lost his jacket sometime since Vergil had come upstairs, and he dreaded trying to find where the idiot had dropped it. “Wanna tell me what Trish actually said to you?”

“Pardon?” He snapped his head over to Dante, scanning his expression for any information. He wore his usual, easy going smile, posture relaxed despite the topic at hand. But over the past few months Vergil had learned how to read past that, knowing that Dante hid away his true emotions behind that same smile. It was easy to see in the way his attention was focused solely on Vergil, rather than the room itself. When Dante was truly calm, his attention tended to jump from one thing to another without rhyme or reason, but when he was stressed or worried, he honed in on whatever needed his attention. 

“Look, I know you probably don’t really like her, but I know I specifically asked you to give her a chance. So, she had to have said something for you to decide trying to gut her in my office was the best course of action.”

He waved Dante off, unwilling to have this particular conversation. “It is nothing important. Her presence was an unwelcome one, that’s all.”

“Verge, you don’t have to do…all this,” he gestured vaguely towards his whole body. 

“Care to be more specific?” he asked, leveling Dante with an annoyed glance. 

“Pretend that you’re fine.”

He snapped the book shut, sitting up straighter. “I am fine. And I don’t need you to coddle me as if I can’t handle something as simple as not getting along with one of your associates.”

“I’m not trying to coddle you, I’m concerned, there’s a difference.”

“You don’t need to be, as I said before, I’m perfectly fine.”

“Then why are you trying to strangle my copy of Pride and Prejudice? Be nice to it, that’s one of my favorite books,” Dante remarked, taking a few steps towards the bed and plucking the book out of Vergil’s hands. 

“You can read?”

“Oh shut up, just cause I don’t like poetry doesn’t mean I’m illiterate,” Dante huffed, dropping the book back on the table. 

“Debatable,” Vergil replied. Dante smacked his legs, a clear sign that he wanted Vergil to move them. He placed Yamato beside his legs, a silent challenge that, should Dante attempt to sit there, he would be stabbed. “Your taste in literature leaves much to be desired.”

“Hey! Don’t you dare insult Jane Austen like that! Besides, William Blake isn’t that good, and poetry is annoying to read.” Dante, seemingly undeterred by Vergil’s attempt to keep him away, laid down on the bed, draping himself over Vergil’s legs. He shot him a proud grin, one that only grew in size as he saw the annoyance spreading across Vergil’s face. 

“I will tolerate a lot of things, little brother, but I will not allow you to speak so poorly of Blake’s work,” he said, easily shoving Dante off of him. Dante rolled off the bed with a yelp, body hitting the floor with a dull thud. 

He groaned softly, laying there for a moment. 

“Dante? You okay?” Lady called, concern clear in her voice.

“Vergil pushed me off the fucking bed!” Dante yelled back. It was a shame he was already on the floor, otherwise Vergil would have hit him for being unnecessarily loud. Then again, wasn’t he always?

Eventually Dante popped back up, glaring at him from the foot of the bed. “You’re just mad that I’m pointing out Blake’s mediocrity as a writer. He’s a basic ass poet and it’s not my fault your taste is trash.”

“My taste is trash?! You read terrible romance novels, you witless hack!” 

“You’ve read like 50 pages, how do you know it's terrible?”

“That was more than enough to know.”

“God, you are the most annoying person I have ever met.”

“I am not a mirror.”

Dante gasped, hand coming up to clutch at his chest dramatically. He certainly demanded attention. “Rude!” 

Vergil didn’t bother to respond to that. He simply continued to watch his brother, waiting for him to either leave or say what he wanted to. He recognized Dante’s distraction tactics far too well, instead, he raised an eyebrow and stared. 

“What? What’s with that look?” Dante asked, pulling himself back to his feet. 

“Is there anything else you need from me, or are you going to continue to annoy me?”

“Considering you never answered my original question, I can ask it again,” he flopped onto the bed beside him. He glanced up at Vergil, waiting expectantly. 

“I don’t seem to recall,” Vergil lied. He was not having this conversation. Now or ever. 

“Liar.”

“As if you are the paragon of truth.” They both had secrets, and Vergil believed it was for the best if they left those issues alone. No point in digging up things they were unwilling to admit while they had all the time in the world back in the Underworld. “Drop the topic.”

Dante grunted but seemingly agreed. They were silent for a few moments, where Vergil almost wondered if he was going to stay quiet, until he spoke up again. “So, how’d you piss off Nero so bad that he left his phone, and more importantly, Blue Rose?”

Vergil hissed, his message of frustration loud and clear despite his brother’s inability to understand Abyssal. “Will you leave it?”

“Nope. I’ll drop the issue with Trish, but not Nero. Mostly cause you don’t have to like my friends but you have to talk to the kid, he’ll hate you for the rest of his life if you don’t,” Dante said, turning his head to the side in order to look at Vergil. He looked away, running a hand through his hair. 

“He already hates me.”

Vergil was not a good father. He likely never would be. He destroyed everything he touched, inflicted pain upon those who got too close. Dante had suffered for over 30 years because of him. Nero, likely, for his entire life. He didn’t deserve another chance, not when it had been made so clear to him how badly he’d failed already. 

“Mmm, I don’t know about that. Did he say that?”

“Does it matter? His actions were clear enough.” The insults, the fury, the look of absolute terror etched onto his face when Vergil pointed Yamato at him. She was upset with him still. She’d been becoming more cross with him recently, with each of his mistakes surrounding Nero. Perhaps she cared more than he realized. She had been in his possession for some time.

“Did he outright say he hated you?” 

“He called me a ‘shitty excuse of a father and a worse person,’” Vergil said. “He also said that you were more of a father to him than I will ever be.”

“Hoo boy, okay. That is…pretty cut and dry on his part.”

“As I said, he hates me. And I am unsure if there is anything I can do to fix it.”

It pained him to admit that, but he truly did wish to make amends, somehow. Nero owed him nothing, but it would be…nice if he was able to bond with his son. 

“Well, you can start by saying sorry. He’d appreciate that.”

“Have you apologized?” Vergil asked, hoping to flip the conversation around on him.

Dante pointed at himself, blinking owlishly, a confused trill echoing softly from the back of his throat. “For what?”

“I seem to recall something about you calling him deadweight,” Vergil replied. 

“That’s not the point. I can apologize later, and I will, but there’s a level of trust between us that he doesn’t have with you. If you aren’t going to try, then neither is he. And if you don’t want to try, then that goes to prove his point that you are a bad father.”

“Have you considered the fact I am a bad father?”

“Oh absolutely, yeah. You kinda suck, dude. Like, I can’t blame him for being angry, you’re honestly worse than dad, and that bar was already on the fuckin’ ground,” Dante said, placing his hands behind his head, and returning to staring up at the ceiling. 

Right, Dante had grown to resent father over the years. Back on the Temen-Ni-Gru, Vergil had been furious about his dismissal of their bloodline, but now, knowing how much he’d hated their mother for her presumed abandonment. Perhaps, Dante’s bitterness was more reasonable. 

“Then what’s the point in trying with him?”

“Cause if you don’t, you’ll get to live with the fact that he likes me more. Up to you, brother.”

Vergil’s eye twitched. He refused to let his brother take more from him. Call him possessive, but Nero was his son. Not Dante’s. His. And he was going to prove that he wasn’t completely hopeless. 

It wasn’t until several hours later that Nero even returned. Lady and that insufferable demon had left some time ago, much to Vergil’s relief. After that, it simply became a waiting game. As much as it physically pained him to admit it, Dante was right about several things, the most notable being that if he didn’t try with Nero he would never get anywhere, and he’d be stuck holding a grudge against Dante for a second time, when he had done nothing wrong. Nero had done even less wrong. Vergil had done the same thing to Nero that he thought mother had done to him. How could he truly fault the boy for his anger? Hadn’t he been angry as well? Hadn’t he lashed out at Dante when they saw each other again after ten years apart? Nero’s anger was justified. He understood this. Especially given the way he spoke of his life growing up. 

With a soft sigh, he turned his head towards the door, watching and waiting for Nero to show up. Both he and Dante had eventually moved downstairs where his brother promptly put his feet on his desk and had decided to take a nap. Although Vergil was certain his little brother hadn’t actually fallen asleep, more giving the illusion of resting, considering the magazine covering his face. But Vergil could easily tell that Dante was still awake, regardless of his valiant attempts. 

He was almost tempted to tell him that his ruse wasn’t working, that Vergil was clearly able to hear his heart beating and his breathing, both indicating that he was unsuccessful in fooling anyone, but he let it go. It felt…wrong, pointing this out when his brother wasn’t actually doing anything to bother him. The extreme lethargy he displayed on occasion wasn’t irritating, simply concerning. And this may be one of those moments where it was best to leave the issue alone. 

Vergil sat up straighter when he was finally able to pick up on Nero’s presence, far calmer than it was earlier in the day. He stopped in front of the door, and stayed there. Vergil waited, staying as still as possible. Over this past week, he’d come to learn that any sudden movement on his part startled Nero, leaving him visibly stressed for quite some time. 

As he waited, he couldn’t help but find himself worrying about what he should say. He had never been particularly good at apologies, and saying ‘I’m sorry’ seemed too simple for all the wrong he had done. But…what was he supposed to say otherwise? Dante likely wasn’t going to help him, this was something he needed to figure out on his own. Speaking, being honest, expressing himself truthfully, he didn’t know how to do any of that. It was so incredibly improbable that he’d be able to find a way to express his remorse. 

Perhaps they could try to start again? But that wouldn’t stop Nero from flinching when he got too close. It wouldn’t stop him from glaring at him every time he spoke. It wouldn’t stop him from doing his best to avoid Vergil to the absolute best of his abilities. 

Could he fix this? Was there any chance he could make it up to Nero? He had never wanted children, but seeing Nero, here as an adult, left a bitter taste in his mouth. He wished he had seen him grow up. Wished he could have given him a better life than what Vergil had. He’d missed father greatly as a child, he knew how hard it was to grow up without one. Surely, he should have raised Nero. 

The door was pushed open slowly, as Nero poked his head in. Vergil took a deep breath, noting with a sense of amusement, that Nero had done the same. He stood in the partially open doorway, fidgeting anxiously with his hands, rubbing them together and twisting his fingers. He did that a lot, Vergil realized. He fidgeted, never staying still for too long. Almost as if he used the movement as a way to soothe himself. Nero looked at Vergil for a moment, before looking away, the fidgeting increasing tenfold as he did so. He was shivering too, now that he looked closer.

Neither of them spoke. Vergil tugged his jacket closed, hoping to ward off the chill that was beginning to permeate the air. It was far too cold for Nero to be standing there with the door open like that. God only knows how Dante was able to continue to remain still. 

“Um, hey,” Nero muttered softly, ducking his head. “I just came by to grab my stuff, I’m gonna be outta here in the morning.”

“Close the door,” Vergil said, wincing internally as he said it. He watched as Nero’s shoulders rose defensively. “It’s cold and you’re shivering.”

Nero blinked, the tension in his body faded. He fully stepped inside, closing the door behind him. He even had the decency to lock it, something Dante never bothered to do.

“So…did you guys have dinner yet? I can make something, if you want. Or I can just…y’know what? Maybe I should just go. I need to get home anyways,” Nero rambled, darting past Vergil towards Dante’s desk, where his equipment still rested. He frantically put his gun in the holster around his waist. He fumbled with his phone, nearly dropping it as he tried to tuck it away in his pocket. 

Vergil watched, struggling to figure out what to say. He wanted…what? He wanted him to stay? They needed to talk. But nothing felt good enough. He couldn’t simply open up with an apology, Nero would likely not take it very well. 

The silence stretched on. Nero seemed to be waiting for him to speak, staring at him expectantly. Vergil opened his mouth, intent on saying…something. Anything.

“I’m sorry!” Nero blurted out. “I said a lot of stupid shit earlier that I definitely shouldn’t have said. I just–I got angry and I lashed out. So, sorry.” He reached into the inner pocket of his jacket, pulling out Vergil’s collection of Blake poems. He held it awkwardly, tapping his fingers against it nervously. “I–um–I know you said you wanted to earn this back or whatever but…I’m gonna give this back. You beat me, it’s only fair.”

To say Vergil was stunned would be an understatement. Slowly, he stood up, watching Nero’s reaction carefully. There was a slight flinch, a small step back as Vergil approached him. Vergil reached out, gently wrapping his fingers around the book. Nero released his grip on the book, allowing Vergil to take it. He cracked it open carefully, scanning through the pages with a tenderness he had only shown one person in his life. The book was in the same condition it had been in when he’d given it to Nero. 

Nero had been given both of his most prized possessions, and had treated them with care. Yamato had been destroyed, broken to pieces and lost in the Underworld. But Nero had restored her, put her back together and treated her with respect and kindness. She cared for him now, so evident from the very fact that she seemed brighter in his presence. Like she was a proud parent. She looked after him when Vergil was unable to. 

Yamato hummed out a pleased note, letting him know that he had come to the correct conclusion. 

Then there was his poetry collection, something he had treasured since he was a child. From what little he knew of his son, William Blake likely wasn’t something he would enjoy, but he still treated the book with care and respect, returning it to Vergil without any damage. 

“I…I read through that,” Nero admitted.

“And?” Vergil asked, closing the book and tucking it away in his pocket. He would read through it again when he had the opportunity.

“Well, I didn’t really…understand most of it. I’ve never been the biggest poetry fan so I struggled trying to get through that.” He bit his lip, avoiding Vergil’s eyes. Typically, he would get irritated by statements like that, but somehow, coming from Nero, that usual sense of annoyance didn’t appear. Rather, he found it touching. Nero had tried, which was more than he could say. People didn’t put in the effort to get to know him. They avoided him, treated him like a heartless villain. But here Nero was, admitting that he made an attempt to understand something so important to Vergil, despite his lack of interest in the content. 

“Thank you,” Vergil said. “For returning it.”

“Huh? Oh, yeah, no problem. Thanks for letting me read it.”

Vergil cleared his throat, hoping to dislodge the lump that had formed. He was so…earnest. When he wasn’t angry. And Vergil had hurt him, over and over. Someone in this family, who was so genuine with his feelings, able to express his emotions without digging through layers and layers of denial and avoidance.  

“I don’t believe I thanked you for restoring Yamato, yet,” he settled on. “I was certain she’d be lost forever. But, you fixed her, so thank you.”

Yamato’s song took on a pleased note, clearly quite happy with his admission. 

Nero coughed, brushing a finger against his nose. His face turned a soft pink as he continued to look anywhere but at Vergil. “She saved me too.”

“She does have a tendency to do that,” he said somberly. Yamato had been the only one to help him, all those years ago. Although…perhaps that wasn’t right. She had been the only one able to help him. Dante had been hiding and mother…

He pushed those memories away. He refused to go down that path tonight. Nothing good came from those memories. 

Nero’s expression dimmed at that, his focus sliding over to where Vergil held Yamato tightly in his grasp. 

“Why’d you do it?” Nero asked softly. His hands curled into fists at his sides. 

“Do what?”

“Take my arm? I would’ve—I wanted to help you.” His voice shook audibly as he spoke, something that threw Vergil off balance. He only ever saw Nero as confident and brash, projecting an aura of fearlessness. Not even V saw him so…vulnerable. 

He felt

Awful.

His son was so young, and yet, he could clearly see that the world had been cruel to him. He was jaded and bitter. But he was also incredibly kind. He deserved better than what Vergil could possibly give him. Apologizing was the least he could do. He needed to. He refused to allow Dante to take more from him. 

He glanced at his brother, who was still putting on the appearance of sleeping. While it wouldn’t matter, seeing as Dante would be able to hear the whole conversation, no matter where they went, giving the illusion of privacy might put Nero more at ease. Or it may make things worse. 

He turned on his heel, walking towards the stairs. Nero let out an indignant shout, taking Vergil’s action as a dismissal. 

“Are you fucking kidding me?”

“If you keep yelling, Dante will wake up, and I’m certain neither of us want him involved in this conversation. We can talk in private upstairs,” Vergil said, not bothering to turn around. 

He heard the frustrated breath that Nero let out, but his son followed regardless. Vergil walked towards the spare room at the end of the hall. He opened the door, holding it open as Nero stepped inside. 

Nero settled on the chair in the corner of the room, leaning his abomination of a sword against the wall, still within reach should he need it. Vergil shut the door, watching as Nero visibly froze, left hand slowly reaching towards the handle of his sword. Vergil, reluctantly, placed Yamato on the bed, before sitting down on the other chair. They stared at each other, Nero’s hand was wrapped around his weapon. He anxiously dug the fingers of his right hand into the armrest.

He was so clearly uncomfortable. Closing the door may have been a poor decision on his part. Did Nero feel trapped? He had gone to the far end of the room as soon as possible. Now, he seemed prepared for the worst. Did he think Vergil would attack him? With Dante just downstairs? He was no fool, he knew better than to do something as stupid as trying to harm Nero when Dante would be able to sense any change in demonic energy. His brother would never forgive him if he hurt Nero again. 

“I have no intention of starting a fight,” he said, waiting for Nero to relax. He didn’t, only narrowing his eyes in response. Vergil could hear the soft, nearly inaudible growl he was letting out. He had a feeling Nero didn’t even know he was doing it. 

“Then what’s the point? Why couldn’t we stay downstairs?” He asked, accusation clear in his voice. 

“This is not a conversation that needs to happen in full view of any client or associate of Dante’s that walks through the door,” he said, itching to reach out and grab Yamato. Her presence was calming, always able to sooth his nerves. He wouldn’t, knowing it would be taken as an offensive action. 

“Fine,” Nero huffed, releasing his hand and letting it fall onto his lap. “Answer my question.”

Vergil took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain still. “I was…unaware that you were in possession of Yamato. My senses were, at best, clouded. She called to me, and I was far too focused on getting her back and ending my suffering. Had I taken more time to understand her intention…” he paused, staring at his beloved blade still resting on the bed. She had been offering him safety and comfort. She tried to lead him to someone who would help him with no questions asked. Instead, he’d maimed his own son, and raised hell. All to make the pain stop, to make himself whole again, to rid his body of Mundus’ corruption. 

“She…led you to me?” Nero asked, blinking a few times, his confusion evident. Looking at him like this, so unguarded, there was so much of his mother in him. Vergil wished, desperately, that he could remember her face. 

“She did. And she was decidedly unhappy with me after I took her back.” She had been screaming, rage and fear blending together. She had been so scared that Nero would die. She had made sure he knew how badly she’d suffered under Urizen’s rule. 

Nero’s eyes drifted over to her, a frown pulling at his lips. “Why?”

“Why was she unhappy? She has grown attached to you over the years, it would seem. Dante did inform me that you had her in your possession for several years,” Vergil said, the corner of his mouth quirking upwards in a small smirk. 

Nero bristled, flexing his fingers nervously. “No, I meant–I know she likes me, that’s not the surprising part.” He cleared his throat, tugging at his shirt. “Why did she lead you to me?”

Vergil sighed heavily, running his fingers through his hair. “She believed you would offer safety and assistance.” 

“I would’ve tried,” Nero said quietly. The admission made something in Vergil’s chest twist uncomfortably. The look of defeat compounded with the confirmation that Nero wanted to help. He had made so many mistakes with him. He couldn’t keep going like this. Neither of them could.

“I have never been particularly good at asking for help,” Vergil said, an admission that physically pained him to say. “I’ve been forced to rely on no one but myself for a majority of my life, and accepting help meant accepting my own weakness. Something I find rather unpleasant, to say the least.”

He hated it. Being weak, needing others to compensate for his own inability to stand on his own. 

“That’s so unfair,” Nero grumbled.

“Pardon?”

“It’s so fucking hard to hold a grudge when you keep saying shit like that.”

“You’re trying to hold a grudge?” Vergil asked incredulously. 

“I don’t know! I want to hate you for all the hell I’ve been through but I don’t. And it really fucking sucks. I can’t tell if you want to spend time with me or if you hate me and I’m already sick of it.”

“I don’t hate you,” Vergil said, far too quickly. “I am simply…unsure how to interact with you. I don’t believe I need to tell you how unprepared I was to find out I am a–a parent.”

“Ha, no shit. I noticed.” Nero paused for a moment, almost as if he was debating to speak again. Vergil sat, waiting. It wouldn’t do any good to push too hard for Nero to continue his line of thought. “If you had known…would you have cared?”

Ah, so that was his concern. “I doubt it.”

Nero reeled back, a look of betrayal on his face. The genuine look of hurt was almost enough to make Vergil crumble on the spot. Had he not experienced the same feeling as a child? He’d thought mother hadn’t loved him, and here he was, confirming to his own child that he would not have cared about him. 

“So, that’s it then. This whole thing was a waste of time,” Nero said with barely restrained fury. “You didn’t care then and you don’t care now.”

“That is not what I said,” Vergil argued. 

“Sure sounds like it! What else am I supposed to think when you don’t talk to me?”

“I may not have cared when I was younger and more foolish, but I care now.”

Nero stood up, throwing his hands up in the air. “Half of our conversations have been one–sided with you ignoring me, and the other half have been you insulting and berating me! Am I not good enough? Is that it? I don’t get it! What the hell is your deal?” His spectral wings appeared on his back, claws digging into his shoulders. Vergil worried they would break the skin and draw blood. That would surely encourage Dante to get involved, something that wouldn’t benefit any of them. 

“I don’t know how to interact with you!” Vergil snapped, patience finally wearing out. “How am I supposed to react to finding out I have an adult son that I maimed? That I repeatedly harmed? I abandoned you the same way I was as a child and there is nothing I can do to excuse my actions. The worst part is knowing that, had I known before you were born, I would have left all the same. I was selfish and prideful in my youth and a child was the last thing I ever wanted before my downfall.”

He would have been a far worse parent if he had knowingly left his child behind. Not that he was a particularly good one now. 

“Apologize, dammit!” Nero was shouting now. He stalked over to Vergil, towering over him. “You’ve never once said sorry! Not even when you found out the truth as V!” One of his claws grabbed Vergil’s collar, pulling him forwards so they were eye level, despite his refusal to stand up. 

“An apology means nothing if it cannot change anything,” he said. He refused to raise a hand against Nero, not when he already felt threatened. Unless Nero got truly violent, Vergil would let this go. 

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Nero snarled, fangs clearly visible as that imperceptible growl from before returned in full force. “At least pretend that you feel bad. Do you know how many people died because of you? I was in a coma because of you! ”

Vergil stared at Nero. Deep down, he was aware he should feel guilt for those who were killed by the Qliphoth, but he didn’t. That had been the only thing that allowed him to become whole and free from the poison in his veins. Perhaps he ought to care more, but when had strangers ever treated him with kindness? Unlike them, however, he deeply regretted all the pain he’d caused his son. 

He’d made fun of Arkham for keeping Lady alive, attributing it to “pesky fatherly love” at the time. And here he was, experiencing that exact same thing he’d mocked his old accomplice for. 

“I regret that my actions caused harm to you and my brother,” Vergil said carefully. 

“And what about Lady and Trish? They got caught up in your shit too!”

“Am I supposed to feel bad about the treatment of a demon who brought me nothing but pain? Or a woman who wants me dead where I stand? I have already assured Dante I will not be hostile towards them but I find it difficult to feel guilt towards a creature who tortured me for the better part of a decade.”

Lady’s presence was less bothersome, if not a bit annoying. He had no quarrel with her. The she–demon, on the other hand…she was only still alive because of Dante. Had he not intervened, Vergil would not have hesitated to cut her down. 

“Trish wouldn’t do that,” Nero said resolutely. 

“You are naive to believe that. Demons are selfish and self–centered creatures who only care for themselves.”

“People can change.”

“Demons can’t. They are cruel and uncaring.”

Nero released his grip, practically shoving Vergil back into the seat. He began to pace around the room like a caged animal. “Sparda was a demon and he saved all of humanity. What selfish reason could he have for that? Trish has been nothing but kind and helpful in all the years I’ve known her, what makes you so damn certain she didn’t change?”

“Father was an exception,” Vergil hissed. “He–”

“You put him on a fucking pedestal like so many other people. I know this brand of bullshit, I live in Fortuna. I saw how people worshipped him. But he was a demon, right? So by your logic, he was selfish and cruel. So many humans I’ve met are worse than demons. Trish treats me better than anyone in the damn orphanage did. She treats me better than you do.”

Vergil recoiled, pulling away from Nero as if he’d been slapped. 

“So if you really don’t think people can change, then what the hell am I supposed to believe about you?” The next words were softer, almost impossible to hear. “What about me?”

“What?”

“If I’m a demon, doesn’t that mean I’m just as cruel as Trish?” 

That was so far from the truth, Vergil didn’t even know what to say. He wanted to tell him that no, Nero wasn’t cruel. Or selfish. All the stories Dante had told him made Nero out to be a compassionate person. One who, despite the hardships he’d faced in life, tried his hardest to help people. He’d been the only person to respond to V’s plea for help. He’d saved Vergil, even knowing everything he had done. Nero was far from cruel. He was so unbelievably…

Human. 

Nero was far more human than demon, and it was so clear. 

Vergil had once believed that humans were weak and pathetic, becoming just as monstrous as demons because of this. V had been so incredibly weak that he could not survive on his own. But Nero’s humanity only served to make him stronger. He was hopeful, bordering on naive, but that belief was what allowed Vergil to live. That belief allowed Vergil and Dante to reconnect. Without any of that, one of them likely would have died and the other would have remained, suffering through the consequences. 

Could people truly change the way Nero seemed to believe?

“You are not a monster,” Vergil said after a long moment. “Far from it. You may be the best of this family.”

Nero’s sharp intake of breath spurred Vergil on. “I…am truly sorry. For everything I have done to you. You deserved better than what I gave you.”

Nero’s breathing stuttered, and Vergil looked up at him, alarmed. He had a hand, curled into a fist covering his mouth. His eyes were squeezed shut and his breathing was unsteady. It took Vergil entirely too long to realize that Nero was on the verge of tears, a quiet whine filling the air.

He stood up quickly, reaching out towards him but stopping midway. What was he supposed to do? He hadn’t intended to make him cry. 

“Nero?”

Nero said nothing, remaining where he was, leaving Vergil to wonder how poorly he had been treated if a conversation as simple as this sent him over the edge. Surely, Dante had taken care of him these past few years. So why?

“Are you alright?” He tried again. Nero nodded silently. He sucked in a slow breath, blinking his eyes open. Unshed tears were clear in his eyes, but he seemed to hold it together remarkably well.

“You deserved better too, y’know. You’re an asshole and the most frustrating person on this planet, but you didn’t deserve any of what happened to you,” Nero muttered, swiping a hand across his face. 

Vergil was not a fan of physical contact, he never had been. That had always been Dante. But in this instance, he wasn’t sure what came over him when he closed the distance between the two of them, and slowly, so Nero could pull away if he wanted, he carefully pulled his son into a hug. Nero tensed at first, bordering on the edge of panic. The only time Vergil had touched him, it had been to cause him harm. He was done with that. He wouldn’t hurt him again. Not intentionally, at least. 

Nero was so small in his arms. He hadn’t realized how short he was, comparatively. He always seemed so much larger with his personality. Slowly, achingly so, Nero wrapped his arms around Vergil, digging his fingers into the fabric of his coat. 

There was so much left unsaid, but that could be saved for another day. For now, Vergil would relish in the fact that there may be hope for him yet, and that someone still believed there was something worth saving in him. 

He made a silent oath to ensure he made everything up to Nero. He deserved that much.

He was going to protect his son–his nestling–no matter the cost.

Chapter Text

February 3, 11:15 am

Red Grave City, despite the combined efforts of the remaining members of Devil May Cry, was still a hot mess. The portal to the Underworld may have been closed months ago, but demons were still running rampant. Even with Dante and Vergil back from their trip through Hell, Nero and Nico still agreed that they should check on the city. Which was how he wound up here, stuck in the van with Dante, Vergil, and a certain blonde little shit who’d managed to weasel her way in. Patty was still grinning like a madwoman, all too proud of herself for managing to bully Dante into letting her tag along. Nero was so damn proud of her. 

Also it was funny as fuck to see Dante get scolded by an 18 year old who’s a foot and a half shorter than him. 

It had been pretty sweet when she saw that he was back though. She almost took him down with how hard she threw herself at him. 

She was chattering away to Dante, completely ignoring Vergil as she did. Every now and then, Nero caught her shooting his father a nasty glare, but Vergil seemed intent on pretending it wasn’t happening. Then again, the only thing Nico had said to him this morning when they pulled up to the shop was calling him a little bitch. She hadn’t acknowledged his existence since. Nero would treasure the look of offense on Vergil’s face for the rest of his life. Even if there wasn’t any animosity between them anymore.

Since their talk a few weeks ago, their relationship had been steadily getting better. Vergil was certainly…trying. Nero wasn’t about to say that his father was great at the whole bonding thing, but honestly, neither was he. There wasn’t anyone in this family who was good at talking about their feelings without it getting explosive. But at least Vergil was making some kind of effort. He had started taking an interest in Nero’s life, listening intently as he talked about Kyrie and his kids. They had both agreed to avoid sparring with each other until they were on better terms. Nero didn’t trust himself to keep a cool head while facing off against him again. 

“So, what’s the plan?” Patty asked, apparently bored of annoying Dante.

“Find demons and kill ‘em,” Nico said, pulling out a cigarette and sticking it in her mouth. She patted her pockets a few times, struggling to find her lighter. It didn’t surprise him that she lost it in this shithole of a van again. He bit his lip to stop himself from laughing when he spotted it in the cupholder. He wanted to see how long this would take. 

She grumbled something inaudible, probably bitching about misplacing it as she started looking more intensely. She looked away from the road, glancing behind into the back of the van. Nero jolted, attention snapping to the road when he felt the van start to swerve. He leaned over, grabbing the wheel frantically. 

“Pay attention, dammit!” He shouted. “Whoever gave you a license should be arrested!”

“Shuddup, at least I got my license,” she replied, shoving him away as she grabbed the steering wheel again. He flopped back into his seat, looking behind him and sharing an exasperated look with Vergil. 

“If I find your lighter, will you promise not to kill us before we get to Red Grave?” Nero asked. 

“I make no guarantees.” She held out her hand expectantly. With a huff, Nero grabbed it from the cupholder and flipped it open. He leaned over again, lighting her cigarette for her. It had become a habit for both of them. As much as the smell of cigarette smoke made him gag, he knew that it helped soothe her nerves, keeping her steady during jobs. And the calmer Nico was, the more effective they worked as a team. 

Besides, it always left his skin crawling when he saw her getting stressed out. He poked fun at her, sure. But he didn’t want to see her genuinely upset. 

If anyone ever found out he cared about Nico, he would never emotionally recover. She was insufferable enough without the knowledge that he enjoyed her presence. 

“Wait, Nero, you can’t drive?” Patty asked.

“Nope,” Nico said, far too enthusiastically. “Loser can’t operate a vehicle.”

“Legally. I know how to drive.”

“Ain’t no way.”

“Dante taught me how to drive a motorcycle when I was 18.”

“That’s not a van, ya’ moron.”

Vergil spoke up, startling Nero before he had the chance to fire back at Nico. “You taught him how to drive a motorcycle?”

Dante shrugged, “Kid wanted to learn, I made it a birthday gift.”

Nero turned to face the others in the back, grinning widely as he did. “Still the best gift you got me.”

“Hey! What about your sign?” Dante shouted, placing a hand on his heart and falling backwards against Vergil, who immediately shoved him off, leaving Dante to catch himself before his face hit the table. 

“You didn’t even get that for my birthday. You were off by like, four months.”

Vergil looked uncomfortable, glancing between Nero and Dante. After a moment, he turned away, keeping his gaze focused on the floor. Tension ran through his body as he clenched his jaw. Nero tilted his head, trying to figure out what could have gotten under his skin so quickly. Even Patty seemed baffled. They made eye contact and all he could do was shrug. 

“What, do you want me to get you a bike for your birthday this year?” Dante asked playfully. There was genuine excitement on his face.

“With your finances? Hell no.”

“He still can’t drive,” Nico sang, blowing a puff of smoke out the window. 

“Maybe we should get you a driver's license for your birthday,” Patty said, laughing softly. 

They bantered for the rest of the drive, passing the time by teaming up and making fun of Dante for most of it. Vergil stayed silent throughout the whole thing, making Nero wonder what had made him go so quiet. It was throwing him off. Vergil wasn’t the most talkative person, but he wasn’t usually this unresponsive, especially when it came to bullying Dante. Something was wrong but he didn’t know what. He wanted to ask, but he was going to wait until they could talk alone. 

Nico took a sharp turn that nearly threw Nero out of his seat. He grabbed the back of Nico’s seat to keep himself steady as she slammed on the brakes. 

He was going to kill her.

“Alright, everyone out,” she said, putting the van in park and standing up. She quickly made her way to her workshop in the back, passing by the others without another word. 

Dante stood up next, offering a hand to Patty who took it enthusiastically. She pulled her hair up into a high ponytail and grabbed her rapier from where she’d carefully placed it beside her. 

“Patty and I can check out the east side,” Dante offered as Patty practically darted towards the door. She’d tagged along on missions with him and Nico in the past, but this was the first time she’d gotten to go with Dante. She had to be excited. 

“Sounds good to me,” Nero said, hopping to his feet. He followed Nico to her workshop, grabbing his usual magazine of devil breakers from her and tying it around his waist. He caught the Gerbera Nico threw at him, giving her a quick thanks as he grabbed Red Queen on his way out of the van. 

Dante summoned Cavaliere, climbing onto its back. He waited for Patty to hop on before giving their group a two fingered salute. “Try to stay out of trouble, alright? I’ll give you a call when we wrap up.”

“Bye Nero! Fuck up some demons!” Patty cheered. He choked, eyes widening in shock.

“Oh god, Nina is gonna end me,” Dante muttered, dropping his head in his hands for a moment. 

“She doesn’t have to know,” Patty replied, patting Dante on the back before wrapping her arms around his waist. Dante heaved out a sigh, twisting the handle of Cavaliere and driving off away from the van and into the city. 

Nero let his arm dematerialize, hating the way it left the remainder of it tingling. It was still so weird every time he had to do this to use his breakers. He quickly slid the Gerbera into place, doing his damn best to avoid thinking too hard about his arm. He opened and closed the metallic hand a few times, reminding himself how it moved and what it felt like to use it. 

He turned back towards the van, prepared to ask Vergil which side of the city he wanted to take, except he wasn’t outside. Had the fucker already taken off? That wouldn’t surprise him but it would definitely piss him off. At least pretend to collaborate, god.

He walked back towards the door, intent on poking his head inside to ask Nico if she saw where he went, only to pause when he heard her speak.

“Yer lucky Dante wanted you on this job. If it was up to me, I woulda hit you with the van ages ago,” She threatened. “I swear to whatever god is out there, if you hurt Nero again, I will actually beat the shit outta you, ya’ hear me?”

He stood, waiting with bated breath for Vergil to respond. He slowly reached up, hand curling tightly around Red Queen’s handle. He’d jump in if he had to. He didn’t doubt Nico would find a way to fuck Vergil up, but if he attacked without warning, she’d be in trouble. 

There was a brief silence, followed by a long exhale. “I have no doubt you would, but I assure you, I have no intentions of harming him. Besides, I have it on good authority that if I were to hurt him again, Dante would be the one to…’kick my ass’, were his exact words.”

Nero let his hand drop, shoulders drooping as the tension bled out of his body. Thank god neither of them were about to start anything more. 

“He’d better, otherwise there’ll be hell to pay. Just cause Nero’s decided to forgive ya’ don’t mean I will. Now get out of my van.”

Nero scrambled away from the door, trying to pretend he hadn’t been listening as Vergil stepped out, closing the door behind him. He raised an eyebrow at Nero, an amused smirk on his face. 

“You’re not as subtle as you like to believe,” he said, striding over to him. 

“No idea what you’re talking about,” Nero said. “Anyways, I figure one of us can take the north side of the city and the other takes the west. That way we cover more ground.”

“Sticking together would be safer,” Vergil said, causing Nero to do a double take.

“Huh? I mean, I guess, but…” Nero trailed off. Since when did Vergil care about safety over efficiency? V had even agreed that splitting up was more beneficial. Then again, that had been more of a crisis situation and there wasn’t much of a choice. Even still, it didn’t make sense why Vergil seemed interested in teamwork. 

“Are you coming or not?” Vergil asked, already walking off. Nero jogged to catch up to him, mind still going in circles. 

What even was the point in this? Vergil was strong as hell, he didn’t need protection. Not from Nero of all people. “What’s with you today?” 

“You are going to have to be more specific.” 

They wandered through the roads, avoiding any debris that still remained. The city was slowly being put back together, but very few people had been brave enough to move back. The devastation was widespread. Buildings were still in complete disrepair and the ground was uneven and broken. Exposed piping and chunks of rocks and abandoned cars made it difficult to navigate. Thankfully, demon attacks didn’t happen as frequently anymore, but that was no reason to drop his guard. With the general infrastructure of the city being so unstable, it was easy to get caught off guard. 

Nero carefully hopped over the uneven ground, watching Vergil curiously. “Since when do you want to willingly work with someone on a job? I’ve heard Dante offer to have you tag along and you always say no.”

Vergil made a noise of agreement, eyes trailing over the ruins of the city he destroyed. This was the first time he’d seen Red Grave since he got back. Nero wasn’t sure how much of V was still in there, how much he remembered, but he seemed surprised by the destruction. 

“Does it matter? It benefits us both to work together,” Vergil said, taking larger steps. Nero had to speed up to keep pace. 

“It’s weird and out of character.” 

Vergil let out a soft breath that might’ve been something like a laugh, it was hard to tell. Vergil didn’t emote. Like, at all. He had the poker face of a champion and it frustrated Nero to no end. “If I recall, you are the one who was angry with me about not spending time with you. I fail to see how my actions are unexpected.”

Huh.

That certainly explained it. Was that why he was being weird in the van? Because he wanted to spend time with him? Why couldn’t he just ask?

“You were being weird about it.” 

“I had something else on my mind.”

Nero rolled his eyes. Cryptic bastard. “You wanna elaborate on that?”

He looked around, searching for any signs of demon activity in the area. He didn’t sense anything nearby and there was no clear sign of demons being around. Which was really odd. Normally, Nero stumbled into something by now. Why was it so quiet?

“When is your birthday?” Vergil asked, and Nero swore there was actual remorse in his voice. Like he regretted not knowing. 

He paused, swallowing thickly. “I don’t know the exact day, but we always celebrated it on March 19th. It was the day I was found at the orphanage.”

He normally didn’t think about it. Kyrie made it a point every year to make the celebration special, to make him feel like that was his actual birthday. But not knowing the actual date still sucked. It was one of the things that had always made him feel like he didn’t belong when he was a kid. He owed Credo and Kyrie a lot. They’d helped him feel so much better about the day than he ever thought possible.

“You…don’t know?” Vergil slowed to a stop, turning to face him fully. 

“How would I? I was a baby. You weren’t around and nobody knows who my mother was. Or where she went.”

It didn’t bother him nearly as much now. Finding Dante had helped him a lot. Learning that there was someone out there who was related to him who actually wanted to spend time with him did wonders for him. 

“She left you?” 

Nero wished he could figure out why he sounded so upset. “Maybe. Who knows. According to the sisters who worked there, they found me on the doorstep wrapped in a black blanket. They clearly didn’t feel like being creative, my name literally translates to ‘black’.” He wasn’t still hurt by his mother’s decision to abandon him. 

He wasn’t. 

At least Vergil didn’t know. 

“It could also be a reference to the Roman emperor Nero,” Vergil corrected. “Which would be a much more fitting association.”

“Wasn’t he like, hated in Rome?”

Vergil waved his hand dismissively. “I didn’t mean that you were an exact copy of the emperor, simply that you show signs of what would make a good leader. You have far too big of a heart to be a tyrant.”

Hold on.

Was that the first compliment he’d been given? 

He ducked his head, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. His face heated up, and he knew from experience that he was blushing bright red. The curse of being pale was not being able to hide when he was embarrassed. 

He cleared his throat, hoping Vergil didn’t notice the blush. “Ah, thanks? I think that’s a compliment.”

“It was. It’s a fitting name for you.”

Okay, this was too much emotion for him. When he and Vergil had finally managed to talk, he hadn’t expected his father to act like this. At all. He’d been prepared for the man to put in the bare minimum effort, not actively take an interest in his life. 

He’d thought, back when he first met him, that Vergil would be cold and uninterested in him. Nero’s decision to fight him had been a desperate bid to not only save his uncle, but also to make Vergil acknowledge him. When he had come back from the Underworld, he’d proved Nero right, for about a week. This was one hell of a dramatic switch. Even from the limited time they’d spent around each other before this. The goal had been getting comfortable around each other. He could sit next to his father without his skin crawling now. Touch was still…iffy. He wouldn’t jump or flinch if he knew Vergil was there, but if he wasn’t expecting it, he’d freeze. His brain would just stop, like he was waiting for Vergil to take his arm again. 

He forced himself to remain in the present, unwilling to let Vergil in on his current state of mind. Instead, he turned his attention back to the road they were walking down. They passed half collapsed buildings, with shattered windows and destroyed walls. There was a familiar buzz, one that used to reside in his arm, now deep in his chest. They’d finally stumbled onto wherever the demons were hiding. 

Vergil didn’t bother to slow down, continuing to walk straight ahead. Nero sped up, drawing Blue Rose for security.

“Were you gonna tell me there were demons around?” He asked, shooting an accusatory glance at his father.

“You would have figured it out sooner or later,” Vergil replied dismissively. He didn’t even bother raising Yamato, evidently unconcerned about the demons scuttling around. “Besides, think of it as training your senses. It would be beneficial for you to hone that particular ability.”

Nero mocked him silently, rolling his eyes at his back. As if he hadn’t been getting used to being able to sense demons nearby. He’d been clearing out Red Grave on his own for the past eight months, he knew what he was doing. 

He would reluctantly admit that maybe he wasn’t as used to being able to sense them without his arm, but what he was able to do now was more accurate, and had a much better range. He was able to tell more clearly how strong demons were and could tell larger groups from smaller ones. Their presences were crisper, more easily defined, and it was easier for him to differentiate between them. Standing next to Vergil, he was able to feel his father’s demonic energy clearly, and was able to identify the small group of demons not too far away. Something he hadn’t been able to do before. But he definitely didn’t need extra training. And even if he did, he wouldn’t ask Vergil for help. He was perfectly capable of improving his abilities on his own, thanks.

Drawing Blue Rose, he kept a careful eye out as they approached the area where the demons were. If he strained his hearing, he was able to identify about five, maybe six, demons wandering around. Their heartbeats gave them away. 

Although, listening closer, he swore he heard the sounds of fighting, a little further away. He tilted his head to the side, squinting in confusion. “Hey, do you hear that?”

“Combat. Seems someone or something beat us there,” Vergil said, shifting his grip on Yamato to a more offensive one.

Nero picked up the pace, breaking into a run. Most people had long since left this area, deeming it still too unsafe to live in. Empusa nests were still fairly common, and almost impossible to find all of them. And don’t get him started on all the angelos still wandering around. Those guys were the bane of his existence, they were so damn annoying. 

Rarely, other Devil Hunters showed up and took down a few demons, but no one wanted to deal with the fallout from the Qliphoth. So, whoever was here, fighting, was either an idiot or really brave. Nero turned the corner, aiming Blue Rose at the first demon he saw, and firing. Both bullets pierced through the skull of an empusa. It reared back with a shrill screech, blood splattering on the ground. Nero didn’t give it the chance to move, grabbing it with one of his devil bringers. He slammed it down onto the ground as he swapped Blue Rose for Red Queen. He plunged the tip of her blade straight down, twisting her handle as he did. The flames incinerated the empusa’s body, leaving a charred corpse on the ground. He jumped backwards as a hell caina swung at him with its scythe, missing his body by inches. He twirled Red Queen around, scanning the battlefield. One dead empusa, three hell cainas, a hell antenora, and…

It was only through intuition alone that Nero ducked when he did, a fury soaring over his head and landing heavily on the ground beside him. It stood up, looming over the other demons. He blocked the scythe from another hell caina, redirecting its attack and giving himself a chance to cut its head off with one smooth move. He rolled out of the way of the hell antenora’s cleavers, revving Red Queen’s handle as he did. The other hell caina swung at him, and Nero grinned. A quick blast from Gerbera stunned it, launching Nero to the side. He watched enthusiastically as the hell antenora crashed into the hell caina, cutting it in half. Less work for him. The final hell caina rushed him. He spun around, letting Red Queen’s momentum stop the hell caina in its path. Flames cut through it, leaving it burning to a crisp. The fury appeared to his left, slicing through the space he’d been in seconds ago. He launched himself into the air, flapping his wings to get some extra height. He grabbed the hell antenora off the ground, dragging it into the air. He cut through it while it was stunned, keeping an eye out for the fury. He grabbed the hell antenora with his devil bringer and threw it to the ground as hard as he could. There was a loud thud as the concrete cracked beneath it. 

The air shifted around him. With a blast from Gerbera, he launched himself backwards as the fury flew past him. It came back for a second swipe, and he used another shockwave in an attempt to stun it. The fury teleported away before he got the chance. He sensed its presence behind him, turning as he fell. He blocked its blade, shoving it to the side. He dropped to a crouch as soon as he hit the ground, blocking another attack from the fury. It teleported around him several times, leaving him tense as he waited for an opening.

It lunged at him from the side. With a blast from Gerbera, it staggered backwards, giving Nero the opportunity to throw a bunch with his devil bringer. The fury disappeared for a split second, reappearing with a swipe of its blade. He ducked beneath it, slicing across its leg. He rolled behind it, cutting its back as he moved. The fury whirled around, its blade barely missing his head. He aimed Red Queen low, hoping to take out its legs once and for all, only for it to jump, and spin around midair. Its tail whipped past him, the air cracking with the force of it. It brought its blade down, and Nero blocked it, shoving the fury backwards. He swung upwards with his devil bringer, cracking the knuckles against the underside of the fury’s jaw. It flew into the air, crashing back down to ground with a crack. Nero jumped backwards, revving Red Queen’s engine as the fury climbed back onto its feet. He let out a low, irritated, snarl as it disappeared again. It darted around him, moving at dizzying speeds.

He and the fury danced around each other, blocking strikes as metal clashed against metal. The fury’s blade sliced across his cheek, and Nero managed to bury Red Queen into its chest, singeing the rough scales. He tore her blade out, black blood splattering along his face and the ground. He slashed upwards, sending the fury into the air. He jumped up after it, cutting through its neck. The fury’s claws slashed through his arm. He let out a quiet hiss as he aimed to punch it again. It teleported behind him, shoving its blade through his shoulder, flinging him through the window of the nearest building. The glass shattered, littering his body with small cuts that healed up almost instantly. The fury appeared in front of him and he was pushing himself to his feet. It stabbed downwards, and Nero rolled to the side, using Gerbera’s shockwave to send the fury back out the window. He hopped to his feet, laughing loudly as he jumped after it.

“Fucking idiot,” he said with a grin as he grabbed its head in his devil bringer, throwing it down to the ground with enough force to crack the concrete. The fury went still. It didn’t get up again. He bounced lightly on the balls of his feet, buzzing with adrenaline. 

Vergil approached from behind, eyes scanning over the battlefield. Nero returned Red Queen to her place on his back, rolling his shoulders. “Thanks for the help,” he said, rolling his eyes.

“You clearly had it handled,” Vergil said, crouching beside the body of the fury. Nero looked around, eyebrows furrowing in confusion. None of the demons had turned to ash, which was so far from normal. He lightly nudged the hell antenora, tilting his head to the side as he spotted a strange, glowing symbol on the back of its neck. He squatted down next to it, shoving it onto its side so he could get a better look. There was a circle with a bunch of sigils inside, pulsing a dull orange, as it slowly blinked out. He reached out to touch it, when there was a teeth rattling explosion from the building beside them. 

He dropped the hell antenora, jumping to his feet as part of the wall crashed to the ground, kicking up dust and debris, making it hard to breathe. There was a loud crack as something hit the ground. He coughed, waving the dust away from his face. Vergil grunted nearby, and Nero heard him draw Yamato. He carefully moved towards whatever had fallen, noticing with building concern that he was able to hear a heartbeat, pouding quickly and loudly. As the dust settled, he found himself staring at a girl, likely in her early teens. She was sitting up, rubbing her head. Her long, blonde hair was a mess, only kept out of her face by a black headband. She wore a black tank top, revealing defined muscles, and a pair of red pants, as well as blue shoes. There was a silver bracelet on each of her wrists. He carefully approached her, keeping his eyes on the building, just in case something else decided to drop out.

“You okay?” He asked, offering her a hand. She looked up at him and launched herself to her feet, drawing her hands up in front of her.

“Who are you? Are you working with the freaks inside?” 

He drew back, holding his hands up in surrender. “Woah woah, calm down. What freaks? Who’s inside? We came here to…” 

He trailed off, the buzz in his chest growing in intensity. The ground shook violently and Nero grabbed the girl, shoving her to the side just as a behemoth burst up from the ground. He jumped into the air, barely avoiding getting trampled. Vergil had teleported to the side, reappearing right below Nero.

“Shoulda known it wasn’t gonna be easy,” he grumbled.

“You’ve faced larger, have you not? Unless you don’t think you can handle this,” Vergil said, as Nero landed next to him. 

“Oh I can handle this just fine old man. It’s not like you’ve been any help at all.”

Vergil hummed softly, amusement written on his face. “Would you prefer I take this one out?”

The blonde girl flew over to them, hovering in the air. “What is that?” She asked. “Did it crawl out of the pits of hell or something?”

“Yes,” Vergil answered, rushing forward. Yamato easily pierced through the tough hide. Several more precise cuts had the creature roaring in pain. It turned around quickly, swinging its massive head at where Vergil had been standing seconds prior. Multiple glowing blue swords hit the behemoth, loosening the chains a bit more. Nero drew Red Queen again, sprinting into the fray. Vergil didn’t get to have all the fun. 

“Wha—hey!” The girl yelled. 

Nero twisted Red Queen’s handle, cracking her blade over the behemoth’s head with as much force as he could. Vergil moved impossibly fast, slicing the behemoth to bits in a blur of blue. With a flourish, Nero spun on his heel, tearing through the remains of the chains guarding the behemoth. 

It’s mouth opened, both tongues slamming into the ground. He rolled to the side as it swung them around, aiming for everything and anything. Nero backed off, firing Blue Rose rapidly, bullets burying themselves between its scales. 

Vergil jumped into the air, Yamato no longer in hand. Instead, a glowing blue sword had replaced it. He swung it around, leaving deep cuts in the behemoth’s tough hide. A particularly deep stab had it roaring as Vergil kicked it away. Nero bolted towards it, piercing Red Queen through its tongue and grabbing it with his devil bringer. He kicked off the ground, twisting his body around and flipping the behemoth around. It crashed onto its back, struggling to reorient itself. 

More glowing blue swords embedded themselves into its body as Vergil teleported above it again, dropping onto its exposed stomach, Yamato piercing straight through its flesh. Nero brought Red Queen down on its neck, twisting her handle, flames burned through its flesh, and with one final shove, he separated its head from its body. 

He panted, waiting for any more demons to make an appearance. Vergil flicked the blood off of Yamato, hopping off the behemoth’s body. The blonde girl landed on the ground, mouth open wide as she looked between them. 

“What in the heck was that?!” She asked, pointing at the wide spread of demon corpses. 

“Demons,” Nero said. “Nasty fuckers. I’d say you probably shouldn’t be here, but you look like you can handle yourself.”

“Uh, right.” She tensed up, turning back towards the building. “Oh shoot, I need to go back, the others probably need help.”

“Others?” Nero asked. 

“That,” Vergil said, cutting off whatever response she was going to give. “Is none of our concern. There are no more demons in this area, we don’t need to get involved with this.”

Nero scowled, crossing his arms. “What if they need help? We can’t just leave them! Demons aren’t always going to be the reason why someone is in trouble. Don’t be a selfish prick.”

The girl shook her head, moving towards the entrance. “Look, I appreciate the offer but, this is official Justice League business, I’ll get in sooo much trouble if civilians get involved. Even if you did just…do that.”

Nero followed after her, hearing Vergil’s huff of irritation. His father didn’t scold him or tell him off for his choice, rather he trailed after him, clearly intent on sticking together. “Let me guess, you’re a part of the mini-League.”

She stopped, hand hovering over the door. It looked unstable, on the verge of falling off its hinges at any moment. “How do you know that? I mean—um…”

He chuckled, brushing past her to check the door. He gave it a light push, half expecting the supports to collapse as he did. He was pleased to note that the door didn’t fall apart at his touch. “Cause I was a member a few years ago. Any particular reason why you guys are here? Red Grave is still a hellhole.”

“We were investigating reports of activity from the Light, when we were attacked. That stupid gorilla threw me out the window,” she huffed, crossing her arms. 

“You got thrown through a wall, not the window. Big difference.”

“Whatever. What’s up with tall, dark, and spooky over there?” 

Nero shoved the door open, gesturing for her to lead the way. She darted inside, stopping in the middle of the room. He went in next, glancing over his shoulder to see if Vergil was tagging along. There was a frown on his face but he hadn’t decided to ditch Nero yet. 

“Better to stick together when fighting demons. You never know what’s gonna pop up.”

She nodded, seemingly satisfied with his answer. Without waiting for another word, she flew up into the air, going straight through a large hole in the ceiling. Nero stared up at it, watching her go for a second. He summoned his wings, jumping into the air to follow after her. There was a pulse of demonic energy and then, Vergil was beside him, two sets of wings beating loudly. “You know her?”

Nero shook his head, spotting a hole in the wall to the right. The blonde girl was further down the hallway already. He landed heavily on the floor, wincing as it creaked loudly. Vergil followed suit, although his landing was much softer. “Not specifically, but the people she’s teamed up with are good friends of mine.”

He broke into a run to keep pace with her, listening carefully for the sound of fighting. There was nothing, although he could vaguely make out voices speaking. He couldn’t tell what they were saying though. 

“And is there a reason why they’re here? Is Red Grave still not off limits to the general populace?”

“Probably to deal with the Light. They’re a group of freaks who want to take over the world, or some shit like that. I’ve only ever met one of them first hand, but that was more than enough for me.”

He didn’t think he’d ever be able to forget Klarion. Their single interaction had left him shaken for days. 

“Actually…I have a question for you,” he said, slowing his pace. Vergil raised an eyebrow, watching him expectantly. “Did you ever meet someone named Klarion? He seemed to know you. Or…maybe not you specifically but—” 

He cut himself off. Asking his father about Nelo Angelo didn’t seem like the best idea, based on the way that Dante had spoken about him. And that whole experience was what led to Vergil raising the Qliphoth. Torture and abuse was a sure fire way to turn someone against the world. 

“No, I’ve never met anyone with that name. But that means little, considering Dante and I are very well known in the Underworld. Why do you ask?”

He took a deep breath, curling his hand into a fist. “It was the first time I’d heard the name Nelo Angelo. That’s all. Sorry, I shouldn’t have brought it up.”

He tensed up at the low growl coming from Vergil. He gripped Yamato tightly, staring straight down the hall. There was a subtle tremor in his body, something akin to fear on his face, heart rate speeding up. Had Nero ever seen him afraid? He associated Vergil with being calm and collected, emotions locked behind an unreadable mask. Then again, was this really all that weird?

“Let’s just drop it, alright? This conversation isn’t going anywhere,” Nero decided, moving quickly. Vergil snapped himself out of his stupor, taking long strides to catch up to Nero. 

“I will…perhaps tell you what happened to me in time. But not right now.”

Well damn. Progress was progress. Nero hadn’t expected Vergil to open up to him like that. Or, at all. Things weren’t hopeless between them. 

They finally turned the last corner, seeing M’gann, Conner, and Garfield speaking with the blonde girl. They all looked incredibly frustrated. The mission must’ve gone to shit based on their faces. 

“The Brain and Monsieur Mallah got away,” M’gann said, sighing heavily. “Wonder Girl, are you alright? What happened?”

“Well, after the stupid gorilla threw me, I ended up meeting a couple of weird guys who killed a giant…demon thing.”

Conner turned towards the door, eyes going wide as he spotted Nero standing in the doorway. “Nero? What are you…” He trailed off as Vergil stepped up behind him, eyes narrowing dangerously. “ You .”

Vergil’s lips twitched in slight amusement. “I believe we met before, correct?”

Conner sneered at him, storming over towards them. “Yeah, we did. And I should’ve beaten the hell out of you when we first met.”

“Superboy, what are you doing?” Garfield asked. “Who’s this guy?”

Nero, is this your father? M’gann asked in his mind, giving him a guarded glance. 

“ Vergil ,” Conner hissed. The change in M’gann’s demeanor was immediate. She floated above the group, eyes glowing a bright green. Rubble began to float up beside her.

“You have a lot of nerve showing up here. Get away from him,” M’gann ordered. 

Oh no. 

“Guys wait,” he said, reaching out towards M’gann. 

 Conner, ignoring him, lunged forwards with a punch, no hesitation. Nero’s eyes widened as Vergil drew Yamato, slipping into an offensive stance. This was going to be a bloodbath. Vergil would slaughter everyone in this room without any remorse if given the chance to attack, and M’gann had the power to tear his mind to shreds. He did the only thing he could. Nero jumped in front of Vergil, one of his devil bringers catching his wrist and twisting it, forcing him to release his grip on Yamato. He caught Conner’s fist with his hands, kicking out his legs and dropping him to the ground. With his second devil bringer, he grabbed one of M’gann’s wrists, at least forcing her to pay attention to him instead of Vergil. 

“All of you chill out,” he snapped, pressing his knee onto Conner’s chest. A precaution to make sure he didn’t decide to lunge at Vergil again. 

Vergil yanked his arm out of his grip, reaching down to pick Yamato up. Nero watched his movements carefully, satisfied when he watched him return her to her saya. “I question your choice in allies.”

“Just say friends, dude. It won’t kill you,” Nero grumbled. 

Conner was still glaring, trying to shove Nero off. “Let go of me. You can’t seriously be defending him after what he did to you.”

Nero pressed his knee down harder, pinning Conner’s hands to his side. “I know what he did better than either of you. And I’m telling you to chill.”

You too, M’gann. I appreciate you going to bat for me, but I don’t want you to start a fight with him. It will only end badly for everyone, he said through the mental link, shaking his head at her. He tightened his grip slightly with his devil bringer, watching with relief as she slowly put the rubble back on the floor. She remained in the air, staring down at Vergil with a judgmental glare. 

Fine. But if he makes any aggressive moves, I will make him regret it. He doesn’t get to lay another hand on you.

I can take care of myself. I’ve fought him once, I can do it again. Trust me, he insisted, attention flickering to Vergil. He released her arm, allowing both of his devil bringers to rest on his shoulders. 

“Is…is this a fight? Are we fighting?” The blonde–Wonder Girl?–asked. She had a lasso clutched tightly in her hands, on guard and prepared for the worst. 

Garfield raised his hand, waiting until he had everyone’s attention. “Hi, yes, what’s happening here? Should we be concerned?”

“Yes,” Conner said. 

At the same time, Nero said, “No.”

“Nero, get off of me.” He strained against Nero’s grip, moving to pry his arms off of him. 

“Not until you chill the fuck out. Don’t pick a fight you can’t win man.” His devil bringers lifted slightly off his shoulders uncertainly, prepared to restrain him ever further. 

Conner managed to get one of his arms free, shoving his right hand away from him. Using that as leverage, he shoved Nero to the side, giving him the opportunity to stand up. Nero rolled, using the momentum to hop back to his feet. Conner seemed to contemplate taking a swing at Vergil again, hands curled into tight fists at his side. 

“Rot in hell, bastard,” Conner snapped, storming past him and leaning against the wall, keeping a careful eye on him.

“Not an experience I am particularly interested in repeating,” Vergil said, completely deadpan. Nero didn’t know whether to laugh or show concern. 

“So…not a fight?” Wonder Girl asked. 

“No,” M’gann decided, landing on the ground. “Not yet, at least.”

Vergil scoffed, clearly unimpressed by their small group. “A group of children is hardly a threat. Not worth my time or energy.”

“Oh, I’ll show you a threat,” Conner growled, cracking his knuckles. 

Nero jumped in, knowing things were gonna get even more ugly if things didn’t stop soon. “Hey, so, what were you guys doing here?”

M’gann sighed, shoulders dropping slightly. “We were trying to stop the Light’s plan, but the members that were here managed to escape.”

“What were they even doing here? I mean, Red Grave’s not exactly the most useful place to take over, there’s no benefit to targeting it.”

She shook her head. “I don’t know. We know it has something to do with the demons in the area, but we couldn’t get enough information before they left.”

Weird. What reason could they possibly have for being around demons? Unless…That weird symbol he’d found on the hell antenora had been so out of place. And furies didn’t usually hang out with hell cainas and hell antenoras, he’d expected to see a hell judecca with that group. Furies were typically found hanging around with riots and chaoses. So why was it there? And that behemoth had been acting so weird. They were some of the most aggressive demons he’d ever come across, attacking everything that moved without any care. But that one had been almost…docile, comparatively. In fact, none of them followed the usual patterns.

“Do you think…” he started, hesitantly looking back at Vergil. “Do you think that the Light is trying to control them? Use demons for their own personal gain?”

“Is that possible?” Conner asked. “From what you’ve told us, demons don’t really listen to people.”

“It is,” Vergil said. “Through many different means. Demons and devils have been known to subjugate each other for thousands of years. If you are weak, your only purpose is to be useful to those who are strong. Magic is the most effective way to do it, especially if you are powerful enough to erase their freewill. It’s far easier to do this on lesser demons.”

That was concerningly specific. And probably came from personal experience. Something he really did not like the sound of. 

“I’ve seen it firsthand,” Nero admitted. “Agnus–the old chief scientist for the Order–created a bunch of demons and had full control over them. He was actually the one who created the angelos on Fortuna and figured out how to turn humans into demons.”

Vergil blinked, looking a little surprised. “How was a human able to do all that?”

“He was a fuckin’ freak, that’s how. I’m so glad he’s dead. Only wish I coulda been the one to take him out.”

Dying by Agnus’ hand was still up there as one of the worst experiences of his life. And that was pretty damn impressive, considering the list he had going for him. 

“Dude, you can’t just admit to wanting to kill a guy, that’s like, really concerning,” Wonder Girl said. 

“He was a piece of shit and a murderer. He got exactly what he deserved. Besides, he wasn’t even human by the end.”

Ugly ass cockroach. Nero was grateful that Nico hated him as much as he did. It gave him a lot of comfort knowing she wasn’t ever going to treat him the way Agnus had. He was willing to be her test subject because she never went too far. Despite her general attitude, she always backed off when he was uncomfortable. 

 “Well, if you think there’s a chance that the Light is somehow controlling demons, we should figure out how they’re doing it,” M’gann said, tapping a finger against her cheek.

“Magic. Not one of my strong points but I can probably figure out what the sigil does if I’m given enough time,” Nero said with a shrug. He wanted to check it out again anyway. It seemed so out of place. 

Vergil brushed past the team, heading towards the window on the other side of the room. He leaned forwards, glancing down at the street below. He turned back to Nero, a mix of what he could only describe as curiosity and disgust. “Whatever spell has been placed on them appears to have kept their corpses in tact, save for the ones whose heads you removed from their bodies.”

Nero jogged over to the window, peering out past the glass. The only demons that had turned to dust were two of the hell cainas and the behemoth. He furrowed his eyebrows, staring in confusion. That was definitely the strangest part about this. Demons couldn’t sustain themselves in the human realm after their death. “I’m gonna go check it out,” he said, jumping through the broken window without waiting for anyone else. He fell towards the ground, snapping his wings out to catch him at the last second, gliding over to the fury. 

He let his wings dissipate, crouching beside the fury. He shoved it onto its side, peering at its neck closely. Burned into the flesh there, the sigil had darkened completely, not pulsing with light whatsoever like the one on the hell antenora had been. Curiosity got the best of him and he reached out, brushing the fingers of his left hand across the symbol, pulling away with a jolt as the symbol lit up for a moment, a single pulse of orange light that faded away as soon as he pulled his hand back. 

“Huh.” He leaned forwards, placing his hand on the symbol again, watching as it seemed to glow brighter, like it was reacting to his touch. “Weird.” 

Why would it react like that? Was it because of his demonic energy? Was that what caused it? He shuddered slightly, watching as the light grew brighter. A shiver ran through him, cold seeping into his bones, leeching away the heat at his core. 

Oh shit. 

He yanked his hand away as the fury’s body jerked and spasmed, unnaturally staggering to its feet, a distinct lack of elegance from one of the best hunters in the Underworld. It stumbled around, wounds stitching closed, leaving jagged scars that were rarely seen on demons. Its eyes burned a bright orange, matching the color of the sigil on its neck. It twisted its neck around, bones crunching loudly as its spine realigned. It locked eyes with him, breathing heavily, before jerkily stabbing downwards, aiming its blade at his chest. He rolled to the side, intending to use the momentum to hop to his feet, only for his vision to blur, leaving his head spinning. He fell back onto the ground, twisting his torso out of the way, barely avoiding being impaled. He slammed his heel into the fury’s chest, sending it skidding away. He carefully rolled onto his hands and knees, breathing harshly as pain spiked behind his eyes, making it almost impossible to focus. The telltale sound of the fury teleporting around him forced him to lift his head, trying to ignore the black spots slowly encroaching on his vision. 

“Devi essere fottuto con me,” he mumbled. That cold that had settled throughout his body was making it so hard to move. What the fuck was happening? Why did he…

The sigil reacted to demonic energy.

The fury managed to get back up and now Nero was down for the count. 

He’d given how much of his own energy to the fury, just by touching something he didn’t know what it did. 

“Merda.”

He dragged himself to his feet, swaying dangerously as he grabbed Red Queen, holding her loosely in his grasp. The fury rushed him, and he was able to sloppily block it, taking several steps backwards. He planted Red Queen’s tip into the ground, stabilizing himself as the fury began to dart around him again. 

He yanked Red Queen out of the ground, chest heaving as exhaustion weighed down on him. He’d fought through worse. He’d beaten Vergil down, utterly exhausting himself in the process. He could do this. 

Nero wrapped the fingers of his devil breaker around her handle, steadying his shaking arms. The fury lunged at him, blade pointed directly at his throat. If he was too slow, it would kill him, and he didn’t have nearly enough energy left to heal from an injury like that. 

He braced himself to block the strike. He wasn’t going down like this. 

A flash of blue entered his vision, and a loud clang of metal clashing against metal echoed throughout the abandoned streets. Vergil was a blur in front of him, Yamato’s song loud, and filled with rage. Nero wasn’t used to being able to hear her so clearly when he wasn’t holding her. 

The fury was torn to shreds in seconds, its head hitting the ground with a wet squelch, rolling away from its body. Almost immediately, it began to turn to ash. 

Nero breathed out slowly, dropping to a knee before he could stop himself. He shivered, his chest felt hollow, lacking the usual warmth that his core burned with. 

A hand rested lightly on his back. He slowly lifted his head, turning to see M’gann’s face peering at him, her eyes wide and concerned. 

“Nero? God, you’re freezing!” 

“Touched the sigil,” he panted. “Bad idea.”

“What did it do?” Conner asked, crouching beside him. He tossed Nero’s arm over his shoulder, hauling him to his feet. He leaned against him, closing his eyes in an attempt to lessen his headache. 

“Stole his energy and used it to replenish that of the fury’s, I would assume.” Vergil said, footsteps crunching over the gravel as he approached. There was a soft rustle of fabric,  as Conner tugged him closer. 

M’gann stepped in front of him and Nero forced his eyes to open, wincing as the light only worsened his headache. M’gann had her back to him, arms crossed as she had made herself taller to block Nero from Vergil’s view. 

“Whatever it is you need to do, do it over there,” M’gann demanded, voice low and dangerous, a sharp edge to her tone that Nero had never heard before. She’d lost her bright, bubbly personality somewhere within the past few years, having grown older and more mature. It was a little sad to see her acting more serious, but growing up meant losing that innocence and naivety. 

Nero could practically hear Vergil’s eye roll as he spoke, sounding far more annoyed than he’d expected. “It’s rather difficult to make sure my son is alright with you in the way. So move.”

“We can look after him just fine.”

Vergil scoffed, “Hardly. I’m almost positive none of you have any clue what actually happened.”

“I don’t!” Garfield said. “I’m very confused. What’s happening?”

“This bastard,” Conner snarled, nodding towards Vergil. “Can’t be trusted and shouldn’t be here.”

“Why? What happened?” Wonder Girl asked, glancing between everyone. 

“He–!” 

“Is standing right there, with the one thing that can actually kill you outside of Kryptonite,” Nero said. “Don’t pick a fight with the guy who claimed the title ‘King of Hell’.”

“I don’t care if he’s a damn god, I’ll kick his ass.” Conner tightened his grip on Nero, pulling him even further away from Vergil.

“You can certainly try, it will not end well for you,” Vergil said, taking a step forward. Nero listened carefully for the sound of Yamato being drawn. But he never did. Seemed like Vergil wasn’t interested in starting a fight with Nero’s friends. Which, hey at least he knew his father wasn’t about to start a fight with a bunch of kids. That was a good sign. 

Nero decided enough was enough. Pushing himself away from Conner, he forced himself to stand up straight, ignoring the shiver that ran through his body. 

He placed a hand on M’gann’s back, signaling to her that he was okay. He lightly pushed her to the side, giving her a slight smirk as she sent him a confused look. Conner seemed equally baffled. 

It hit Nero that neither of them knew Vergil had apologized, and that the old man had started making an actual effort to get to know him. As far as they knew, Vergil was still some piece of shit who had attacked him, and left him with deep scars that would never go away. He ran his fingers through his hair, shaking his head. When he finally looked up to meet Vergil’s eyes, he was a little surprised to see he’d taken his jacket off, leaving him in just his vest, despite the low temperature. 

“I think we have more important stuff to worry about,” he said, crossing his arms. “Right?”

Conner grumbled, but backed down. M’gann followed his lead, shrinking back down to her preferred size, brushing her short bangs out of her face. 

I still don’t like him, Conner said softly, glaring straight ahead. 

You don’t have to. He’s annoying and a dick, Nero replied, unsteadily stepping over to one of the hell cainas and kicking it harshly, making sure it was well and truly dead. He didn’t feel any worse than he already did, which meant touching the demons didn’t do anything, it was only touching the symbol burned into them that drained his energy. 

Nico would love this. He’d need to bring at least one of these bodies back for her to investigate. This was gonna make her whole goddamn week. He dug around in his pockets to pull out his phone, pausing as the sound of rustling caught his attention. 

“Hey, what are you doing?” Wonder Girl asked. 

Nero glanced over his shoulder, intent on answering her, when he noticed Vergil moving closer to him. They stared at each other for a moment, hesitation clear in the way Vergil had stopped, almost like he was second guessing himself. “Uh, I was just making sure these guys were actually dead,” he said, watching Vergil carefully. 

After deliberating for another few seconds, Vergil finally reached out, carefully dropping his jacket over Nero’s shoulders. The heavy fabric offered him warmth, helping chase away some of the all consuming chill. Vergil’s coat was almost unnaturally warm, as if it retained some of his father’s natural heat. Then again, it really would not surprise him if the coat itself had some sort of magical properties to it. Vergil deciding he wanted built in warmth while he looked like an edgy teenager in a forty year old man’s body was not out of character in the slightest. 

“Um, thanks?” he said, unable to hide his confusion. 

Vergil grunted, moving on like nothing happened. Without a word, he drew Yamato, slicing through the air with two fluid cuts, a wide portal opening before them. He grabbed the hell antenora carefully, avoiding the sigil on its neck. “This will take us back to Nicoletta’s van. I failed to find a reason for us to stay here.”

“Don’t call her that,” Nero said, almost without thinking. “She hates it.”

“Are we gonna ignore the portal? How did that happen? Can someone please explain what’s going on? I am begging you,” Garfield asked, looking around wildly and throwing his hands up in the air. 

“Since when could Yamato create portals?” M’gann asked, looking completely baffled. 

Nero ducked his head at Vergil’s scathing look. “You held her for five years and never figured this out?”

“Didn’t have much of a reason to figure out that she could literally slice through the fabric of reality!” 

Vergil shook his head, gesturing for Nero to go through. “It would be better to discuss everything we’ve learned as a group so we aren’t forced to recount this multiple times. Walk straight through, do not stop until you reach the other side. If you get lost, I am not wasting my energy searching for you.” 

There was a chorus of tentative agreement, as the large group stepped through the portal. 

Now, Nero was aware that Vergil was fond of using portals to get around. It was easy, convenient, and allowed him to get from point a to point c without having to worry about travel. But Nero had never actually gone through one. They had never really been in the same place at the same time where a portal was required. Stepping into one had him shuddering. The air was thick and oppressive, making it hard to breathe. His headache, something he’d forgotten about in the past few minutes, came back with a vengeance. The swirling blue and purple mist made it difficult to see the otherside, but after a few minutes, he spotted a light. Speeding up slightly, he was able to exit through, back onto the uneven streets of Red Grave. The rest of the team stepped out after him, in various states of disorientation. Vergil was the last one to follow, the portal closing behind him. 

Nico was leaning against the van, smoking a cigarette while Patty waved her arms around, raving about whatever adventures she and Dante had gotten up to on their own. Dante was sitting on Cavaliere, arms resting on the handlebars as he turned towards them. His eyebrows knitted together, tilting his head to the side. 

“You picked up a couple of strays,” he said, gesturing towards the members of the team. “Where’d you find them?”

“And why the hell didja bring that back with ya’?” Nico asked, breathing out a puff of smoke. 

“Something for you to study once I’m done investigating it,” Vergil said, depositing the hell antenora on the ground in front of the van. 

“Gee thanks. Also, what the fuck are you wearin’? You look dumb as hell.”

Patty snorted, biting her lip as she looked Nero over. “Fashion does not run in this family. Nero, why are you wearing two jackets? It’s not that cold.” 

She puffed herself up, putting her hands on her hips, trying to seem bigger than she was. It really didn’t work when she was solidly a foot shorter than him, and wearing a bright pink winter jacket that was currently stained with demon blood. 

“Shut up,” he grumbled. “Let’s just sort all of this out so I can go lay down, my head hurts.”

“And that’s why we don’t touch things that we don’t understand what they do,” M’gann scolded, nodding her head sagely, far too proud of herself. 

“Hi, we’re still here, by the way. If I have to ask what’s happening one more time, I am going to start throwing punches,” Wonder Girl said, cracking her knuckles. 

Dante laughed, but it wasn’t his usual one. It was the fake laugh he used whenever he was trying to keep a situation light, despite being seriously worried about something. He swung his legs over the side of Cavaliere, letting it disappear in a flash of red. Garfield made incomprehensible noises, sputtering in confusion at the disappearance of the motorcycle. Dante didn’t bother to address it, instead he made his way over to Nero, tossing an arm around his shoulder and tucking him against his side. Nero briefly considered yelling at him, his face heating up in embarrassment as he made eye contact with Conner. 

But he didn’t. Dante was so so warm. And, like a fucking moth to a flame, Nero practically melted against him. 

“Quick summary then. Hi, I’m Dante, legendary devil hunter, owner of Devil May Cry, and member of the Justice League . This here is my brother, Vergil, and my nephew, Nero. The lovely ladies over there are Nico and Patty. Any more questions?”

“You’re on the League?” Wonder Girl asked, “I’ve literally never heard of you.”

“Yeah, I’m not super big on teamwork. They keep me updated on any world ending events so I can avoid them. I take over any and all demonic related apocalypses, attempted world takeovers, and occasionally dealing with family bullshit. Some of us have better judgment than others.”

A blue spectral sword pierced through Dante’s opposite shoulder, an irritated scowl on Vergil’s face. Dante yelped dramatically, looking far more offended than he really was. 

“Oooookay. So, are we gonna talk about…that?” Garfield asked, gesturing to the corpse on the ground. 

“It’s a corpse,” Nico said bluntly. 

Dante rubbed Nero’s arm, warming him up even more. His headache seemed to fade away slightly the longer he stayed here. The nausea and shakiness had dissipated as well. Focusing inwards, he noted with surprise the warmth that had returned to his core, his demonic energy recharging faster than he had expected. 

“Let’s just go back and forth and talk about what we found?” Patty suggested. “That way we have an idea of what’s going on?”

“You start then,” Conner said, gesturing for her to speak.

Patty took a deep breath. “Okay well, we found a couple demons, nothing too out of the ordinary. Some riots, some chaoses, y’know, all the annoying little freaks that like to roll around like they belong in a Sonic game.” She paused, brushing her hair back out of her face. “Obviously, they’re dead now cause we’re cool like that. But we found this weird magic sigil like, burnt into the ground. Almost like a summoning circle, I think?” She turned to Dante, waiting for confirmation.

Dante nodded. “That place reeked of magic too, so who, or what, ever created that had literally just activated it.”

“Maybe that’s why the group we dealt with was so weird,” Nero said. “And why they’re not turning to ash.”

“In order to achieve what they did, they would have to be a very powerful spellcaster,” Vergil offered. “That kind of magic is out of the realm of possibility for a majority of humans.”

“Demons ain’t necessarily great at slingin’ spells and shit either. Nero can’t do it for shit,” Nico said. 

“Oh fuck off.”

“Wait, we’re pretty sure this is the Light causing problems, right?” Wonder Girl asked, glancing at M’gann.

“Yes.”

“Who do we know there that uses magic?”

Nero turned to glance at Conner and M’gann, understanding dawning on both of their faces. They came to the same conclusion at the same time. 

“Klarion."

Chapter Text

February 9, 9:05 pm

Nero watched as Bruce spoke to the team about the recent development involving the Light and the possibility that they were utilizing demons for their own gain. Normally, Nero would have dipped as soon as it became apparent that sticking around meant having to get involved with all of the rules and regulations that came with working alongside the Justice League. He respected the Team, he really did. They were his friends, and working with them had helped him in more ways than he could truly express. Without them, he was almost certain he’d never have learned the truth about his family. But he could not stand the debriefs. They were so long and drawn out. And trying to come up with a plan based on limited information was nothing short of insufferable. He didn’t do planning. Fighting demons usually didn’t require all that much thought. It boiled down to “hit it hard enough until it's dead,” and that solved most demonic problems. Especially considering the unpredictable nature of rifts and portals to the Underworld. It was damn near impossible to guess when one would open and what ugly son of a bitch would crawl out. 

Besides, they were working off of guesswork. Sure, Klarion was their best guess and the most likely culprit, but that didn’t necessarily mean he was still working with the Light. What benefit even was there for someone like Klarion to use and control demons? He was powerful enough on his own, he didn’t need any extra help, that was for sure. Even if it did turn out to be Klarion, he was chaos incarnate, if Nero remembered right, no amount of planning was going to help them. 

Bruce kept talking, ignoring Nero’s clear boredom. Nero shot Dick a disinterested look, hoping that he’d understand. 

How much longer do you think he’s gonna keep talking? Conner asked over the mental link. 

Knowing him, we have a while, Dick replied, staring straight ahead, giving the illusion that he was paying attention. 

I tuned him out like, 5 minutes ago, Nero said. 

We know. You’re not subtle about your boredom, M’gann pointed out. I can’t blame you though. 

Has Nero ever been subtle about anything? Kaldur asked, pointedly looking away from him. 

Nero waited until Kaldur was paying attention to him, grinning as Bruce turned his back. When Kaldur turned to look at him, he flipped him off, smirking at the choked noise from Tim. Kaldur shook his head, hiding his smirk as he looked away. 

Case and point, Dick said. 

At least the kids are listening, M’gann said. It would be bad if they decided to ignore Batman. 

You think Robin and Batgirl are listening? We’ve all learned to tune B out. It’s part of our charm. 

How long until he realizes we’re not listening? Conner asked. 

Oh, he knows. He’s known for a while. He just can’t do anything about it. It’s not like he has a way to stop M’gann from communicating telepathically. 

Would he care if I left? I’m bored as hell and want to go home. I miss Kyrie, Nero said, glancing towards the Zeta tubes forlornly. He really did need to go back, it wasn’t fair of him to leave her alone with the kids for so long. If he left now, it would be super early in the morning when he got there. Maybe the kids wouldn’t even notice him coming back. He’d be able to surprise them in the morning. 

“All of you, pay attention,” Bruce said, putting an end to Nero’s escape plan. 

I think he’ll notice if you leave, Kaldur said. 

Nero mocked him silently. No shit, Sherlock. 

“We’re listening,” Dick lied smoothly. “Why wouldn’t we be?”

Bruce narrowed his eyes, frowning as he looked them over. “This is important. You all need to listen up and make sure you know what’s going on.”

Bruce had better pay him for this. Richest man in Gotham couldn’t find someone else to deal with his demon problem. Nero didn’t work for free, not even with friends. Unlike Dante, he couldn’t afford that. He did have to contribute to taking care of his family. And he had to pay Nico. Both in cash and red orbs. 

They couldn’t exactly buy the necessary parts to fix their equipment with crystallized demon blood. Fortuna was weird, but it was not that weird. Nero’s brand of weirdness was about as much as the other people there wanted to see these days. 

“Hey, I got a question,” a voice interrupted. It was the only person in the room Nero still hadn’t met. She had dark skin, with short brown hair, and brown eyes. She wore a black and yellow outfit that made her look like some kind of bee. Her costume even had two sets of wings on the back. She had her arms crossed over her chest as she glanced at Nero. “I understand that we’re trying to put a stop to the Light’s plans, but what does this guy have to do with it? I have never seen him here.”

Nero rolled his eyes. Every fucking time. How, exactly, did he manage to keep managing to attract attention when he was not the weirdest one here. M’gann was a goddamn shapeshifter. Dick belonged in the fucking circus. There was a bipedal fish! 

“Nero is a member of the team who specializes in fighting demons,” Kaldur said, pausing as Batman gave him a nod. “Seeing as our current theory points towards the Light utilizing demons to their advantage, we asked Nero to offer his expertise on handling that aspect of this issue.”

“So, why haven’t we seen him on missions before? If he’s so important, then where’s he been this whole time?” La’gaan asked. “I mean, a guy who fights demons would probably be pretty useful, right?”

“Not all of us want to be heroes, you know that, right? I don’t dress up so that the media can broadcast everything I do. I’d rather do my job without interruptions. And being a hero kinda counts as a pretty big interruption,” he said, crossing his arms.

“What’s so important about your job that you don’t want to help people?” Cassie asked, putting her hands on her hips and narrowing her eyes. 

Nero snorted. “I do help people. I hunt demons for a living. Just a different kind of helping.”

All being the center of attention had given him throughout his life was pain. Everything about him drew people’s attention and all he had done was cause trouble. He hated being in the spotlight. Being a member of the team had left him stressed and terrified of more people taking notice of him and associating him with the concept of being a hero. 

Because Nero was not one. He never had been and he never would be. He’d killed too many people in Fortuna with the excuse that he was following orders. Exorcisms were nasty business. A cruel fate for an innocent person who deserved better than the fate Nero had given them. He was a murderer, plain and simple. He didn’t deserve to be considered a hero. Maybe he wasn’t a monster, but he was far from a good person. 

He saved people for his own selfish reasons. Fighting was the only thing he’d ever been good at. He liked fighting. It felt good, being able to cut loose and tear demons to shreds. Something that had fucked him up when he was younger. 

It didn’t help that demons seemed more hellbent than ever on trying to kill him. Thanks for nothing, Vergil, this bloodline was a fucking nightmare. 

“Oh, seriously? I didn’t think demons were enough of a problem that there was a whole job dedicated to it. I didn’t even know they were a thing before last May,” Batgirl admitted, looking far more interested in the conversation than before. 

“We’ve dealt with them once before,” Dick said. “But that was a few years ago and it was a very limited interaction.”

“The only demon we’ve seen on the regular since then is Nero,” Conner chimed in, offering him a grin. 

“Hey hey, screw you, I’m a devil, there’s a difference,” he fired back. 

“YOU’RE A DEMON?” Garfield all but shouted, causing Nero to flinch, raising a hand to block his ear. “IS THAT WHY YOU HAD A WEIRD ARM WHEN WE MET?”

Garfield took a breath, ready to keep talking when M’gann put a hand over his mouth, muffling whatever he tried to say next. 

“Again, devil, but yeah. That’s why my arm was weird.” He still missed his old devil bringer. The wings were nice, he enjoyed the freedom they offered. Really, there was no downside to them compared to the way his arm had been so obvious and easy to spot. But his right arm still felt wrong. No matter how hard he tried to convince himself that it was real and it was his arm, there was still such a strong sense of detachment. Unconsciously, he curled his right hand into a fist at his side, hoping the sensation would clear his mind a bit. 

“Wait, but you had a robot arm when we first met,” Cassie said. “What happened to that?”

Nero had to force himself not to flinch, digging his nails into his palm, the pain keeping him grounded. He saw the concerned look the others gave him. He shrugged, hoping it conveyed a sense of nonchalance that he absolutely did not feel any time this topic came up. 

M’gann clapped her hands together, drawing everyone’s attention over to her. “Batman, since everyone seems so curious about Nero, could we have a sparring match?”

She turned to him, gauging his reaction. He grinned, all too happy at the thought of getting to go a round or two against Conner or Kaldur. Someone who was just as strong as him physically. He hadn’t had the chance to actually test out how much stronger he’d gotten since getting his Devil Trigger. He’d wanted to test it out with Trish, but they’d been far too busy to try and by the time the idiots had gotten back, it had completely slipped his mind to ask her. He knew he could ask Dante, but considering how easily Vergil had kicked his ass, he had a feeling he’d be weak compared to his uncle. But Conner? Someone he knew he was on equal footing with in the past? That would be fun. 

“Fine. If this will put you all at ease to see what Nero can do, then I’ll allow it,” Bruce said flatly, sounding far from interested or impressed. Geez, the stick up his ass was almost as impressive as the one stuck up Vergil’s.

Thanks, he said to M’gann, cracking his knuckles. Conner grabbed his shoulder before he had the chance to even say anything. 

“Is this a good idea?” Tim asked as the group wandered into the training room.

“You guys have fought before, right?” Dick asked. 

“Yeah,” Conner said. “It was fine.”

“We can be trusted,” Nero answered, carefully handing Red Queen and Blue Rose to Kaldur. He was probably the most trustworthy person here.

Kaldur took them with a nod. The younger team members looked uncertain as Nero and Conner stepped into the center of the floor. 

Training had been frustrating in the past because of all the rules that had been put in place to keep things fair and help them improve their technique. Black Canary hadn’t wanted any of them to get hurt at that time, and he couldn’t blame her for it now. Neither he nor Conner had been the best at keeping their emotions in check, so there wasn’t any chance they could’ve been trusted five years ago. 

He liked to think he had much better control now than he used to. 

“Do not make me regret this,” Bruce said, giving them the signal to begin. 

Nero brought his hands up on guard, just in time to block Conner’s right hook, aimed directly at his head. The impact shook his arms, sending a shock down them. Conner threw another punch, this one lower, aimed at his chest. Nero dropped one of his arms, knocking the strike out of the way. He landed a heavy kick to Conner’s knee, causing it to buckle, giving him the opportunity to crack his knuckles against Conner’s jaw. His head snapped to the side and Nero landed another heavy punch to his face. He stepped forwards, hooking his foot around Conner’s ankle and dropped his elbow against his throat. With one smooth motion, he knocked Conner’s leg out from under him and shoved him backwards. As Conner fell, he grabbed a fist full of fabric, throwing Nero to the side easily. His shoulder collided with the floor as he rolled to a stop. He moved to push himself up to his feet when a hand grabbed him and hauled him to his feet. Conner lifted him into the air before slamming him back onto the floor. He dropped his knee onto Nero’s chest, pinning him easily. He flashed Nero a smug grin, and slammed his fist against Nero’s face. 

He didn’t manage to block the first hit that had him hissing softly as pain spread across his cheek. As Conner drew his hand back for another punch, he crossed his arms in front of his face, blocking the strike. Conner moved to punch him again, and Nero redirected the punch, Conner’s arm sliding down his own. He twisted his body, dislodging Conner’s knee and cracking his elbow against Conner’s temple. Nero hopped to his feet, throwing a low kick that caught Conner in the chest, sending him rolling to the side. He lunged after him, grabbing his hair and slamming his face into his knee. 

Conner reached out and grabbed Nero’s leg, yanking it out from under him. His fist collided with Nero’s face as his back hit the floor. He slammed his heel into Nero’s chest, and he gasped, feeling something crack under the force of the kick. Conner froze for a split second, eyes going wide as realization hit him. 

Nero grinned up at him, bones snapping back into place in seconds. He dug his fist into the side of Conner’s leg, relishing in the look of surprise on his face. Jumping to his feet, he grabbed Conner by the shirt, and threw him into the wall across the room. Conner pulled himself to his feet, shaking his shoulders out. 

“You can do better than that,” Nero taunted, bouncing on the balls of his feet.

Conner launched himself forwards, moving a hell of a lot faster than before. Looked like Nero lit a fire under his ass. He barely had the time to block the barrage of punches that would’ve shattered his bones a few years ago. Apparently, he had gotten more durable since his fight with Vergil. 

He sidestepped another punch, redirecting it and driving his fist into Conner’s side. He brought his palm up under his jaw, throwing his head back. Conner took a step backwards, placing a hand on his chin. 

“When the hell did you get this strong?” He asked, throwing a low kick to Nero’s knee, causing it to buckle. 

“About seven months ago,” he replied, punching Conner in the nose. 

Nero ducked under the next punch, dodging around the back and driving his heel into Conner’s spine. He threw a punch at the back of his head, hoping to drop him to the ground long enough to keep him there. Conner turned at the last second, grabbing Nero’s right arm and twisting it, locking it behind his back. 

Panic shot through him, vision blurring and static roaring in his ears. Not again, not again, not again. 

Hands on his elbow, twisting, tearing. Pain, confusion, fear. Blood pouring down his stump, soaking his clothes, the ground everything. Yamato’s scream fading away as Vergil disappeared through the portal. 

Nero’s vision cleared when he heard shouting from the other side of the room, mixing with a low growl. His core of demonic energy was practically burning with power, reacting to his panic and fear. He looked up when he felt pressure grasping at his wings. Conner was pinned to the wall, high above his head, by both of his devil bringers. His claws were wrapped around his throat, completely trapping him. Conner had grabbed at his wrists, and was clearly trying to pry his claws off of him. 

Nero released him, letting his devil bringers settle against his back, as he took several steps away. He wrapped his fingers around his right hand, hoping to get it to stop shaking. He took a deep breath, finally noticing that the growl filling the air had stopped. It took him another few seconds to realize that it had definitely been coming from him. 

Conner reached out a hand, gently grasping his shoulder. “You good, man?”

Nero laughed, a little breathlessly as he finally came down from the panic. The adrenaline running through his veins had calmed, leaving him feeling all kinds of shaky. “Yeah, sorry. Didn’t mean to try and choke you out.”

“Hey, Kryptonian, remember? Gonna take more than what you can dish out to take me down.”

“Bold words from the guy who definitely lost that fight.”

“Oh, you think you won? No way, I had you beat. You definitely would’ve gone down if you hadn’t cheated.”

The shakiness had begun to fade, and as his fear faded, so did his wings, dissolving quickly as his brain decided there was no threat. 

Bruce cleared his throat, crossing his arms over his chest and shooting both of them a disappointed glare. Nero returned the glare with a flat, unimpressed look of his own. 

“What did I say at the start?” Bruce asked, annoyance clear in his voice. “Have neither of you learned any sort of control?”

“Why would they need it?” Dick jumped in. “Conner can’t get hurt and Nero heals a lot faster than anyone else here. What’s the problem?”

“You don’t think watching them try to beat each other into the ground wasn’t a little concerning?” Bumblebee asked. 

“No,” Kaldur replied, handing Nero his weapons. He holstered Blue Rose as soon as it was placed in his hand. He leaned against Red Queen, watching with interest. “It was a friendly match, for the most part.”

“And yet, it was clear to me that both of you went too far at points. Especially you, Nero,” Bruce said. 

He scoffed, rolling his eyes. Conner was fine, he didn’t draw blood. Not that he could make him bleed without Yamato. And he was almost certain Vergil wasn’t giving her back any time soon. 

“How did he go too far?” M’gann asked. “Superboy isn’t hurt, Nero didn’t lash out at anyone else, I really don’t see what the problem is.”

“The problem is the fact that if it had been anyone else, they could’ve gotten seriously hurt.”

“Like that isn’t the case when SB or Wonder Girl fight people,” Tim muttered. “ Some of us are painfully human.”

“Why are you being such a dick about this, B?” Dick asked. Nero snickered, not even bothering to hide it. Dammit, Nico had rubbed off on him a little too much. 

“That’s none of your business, Nightwing.”

“Actually, it is. This isn’t your team anymore. It’s mine , and that means Nero is my concern. So, walk me through what the problem is. Cause I think Nero’s reaction was pretty fair, considering the whole…y’know,” Dick said, gesturing towards him. 

“Can you guys stop being cryptic for like, 5 minutes and just explain this to us straight?” Cassie asked with a huff. 

Do you want to tell them? M’gann asked, moving to his side and resting a hand on his. Almost without thinking, he pulled away from her, and shrugged Conner’s arm off. He flexed his fingers a few times, hoping to make his hand stop tingling. 

He looked up, scanning the faces of the kids in front of him. Batgirl and Tim both watched him with curiosity, true expressions guarded behind their masks. Cassie had her arms crossed over her chest, a pout, disguised as annoyance, on her face. Garfield was staring at him with wide eyes, glancing between him and the others. Bumblebee had her hands on her hips, leveling him with an irritated look. When his gaze landed on La’gaan, he was a little surprised to see him glaring dangerously at him. What a dramatic change from their last meeting. 

No, he replied, running his fingers through his hair. I really don’t want to talk about this. It’s none of their business. 

“PTSD is a bitch,” Dick said. “Not our business to dig into.”

“Even if I want to send Vergil into the atmosphere,” M’gann muttered. 

Wait, have you all met Vergil? Kaldur asked. 

Briefly, Dick answered. I think Conner and M’gann have had longer interactions with him than I did. 

Hmm. And? 

He’s an arrogant prick who acts soooo high and mighty. Couldn’t even be bothered to talk to us normally. He had to be condescending the whole time, Conner said. 

Exactly what Conner said. Although, it’s strange. For a man who’s so evidently guarded, his mind was incredibly fragile. Like he didn’t know how to protect it. It’s vulnerable. He’s vulnerable, M’gann said, sending a jolt of alarm through Nero. 

What do you mean by that? He’s weak to psychic attacks? 

Not just that. He has no mental defenses, at all. Like something tore them to shreds and he wasn’t able to put them back together. If I see him any time soon, I can dig through his mind for you.

Why would Vergil be so susceptible to mental attacks? He was so stone faced and unshakable that it didn’t make much sense. 

Unless…

In order to enslave someone, they had to be truly broken. If Mundus had torn Vergil’s mind apart in order to get him under his command, then it would be reasonable to assume that he wasn’t exactly in the best place, mentally. He’d only pulled himself back together a few months ago. 

That’s a surefire way to piss him off. Whatever he’s hiding, I’ll get it eventually. If I have to use Dante for answers, I will. He can’t beat me at poker, Nero answered. He wasn’t going to let M’gann do more damage to Vergil, no matter how much he appreciated her willingness to go that far for him. Even now, not many people wanted to go to bat for him. People in Fortuna still thought he was a freak, and he really didn’t interact with many people in Capulet. 

“Oh come on! I know you’re having a psychic conversation!” Cassie stomped her foot, demanding their attention. 

Nero sighed, shaking his head at her. Being a father really did wonders for his patience. It wasn’t nearly as good as Kyrie’s but he knew how to work with impatient kids who didn’t know when to take a step back and chill. “All you gotta know is that some shi–stuff went down right before the Qliphoth grew in our world and that stuff kinda messed with my head. I’ll get over it.”

‘I’ll get over it,’ he says, as if it’s that easy to get over something as traumatic as getting an arm ripped off, Kaldur said, managing to sound every bit like a worried parent. Nero sometimes forgot that Kaldur wasn’t actually older than him, given how often he acted like everyone’s dad. 

“What’s a cly–clifod?” Garfield asked, stumbling over the syllables and completely butchering the pronunciation. 

“Qliphoth. It’s a demonic tree that grows in the Underworld and, as far as I know, it only grows fruit once every couple thousand years. Any demon that eats it gets a crapload of power from it. Gross as hell and a nightmare to climb through.”

He was still pretty sure he hadn’t fully gotten the smell of blood out of his jacket. And he didn’t think he ever would. He’d been drenched in it repeatedly, an unholy mix of human and demon blood. 

“So, the demon that summoned it ate the fruit?” Bruce asked, changing up his tune real quick now that Nero was offering answers.

“Yeah. Why? I’m still not clear what Dante told you guys.”

“Dante said he took care of it. But is it dead?” 

Well that was a loaded question. He couldn’t just say ‘no, but don’t worry, Urizen was defeated and Vergil managed to get his humanity back so he probably won’t go ballistic and try to destroy the world for a third time. Also, that’s my father, so please don’t attack him because I’m still trying to sort out my feelings for him and if he dies again, I don’t think Dante or I will emotionally recover.’ 

Yeah, not a great selling point on keeping Vergil alive. 

“Urizen is gone,” he settled on. “And he won’t be coming back.”

Hopefully. 

“Gone isn’t dead. So, what happened to it? I will find out one way or the other, so just make it easier and tell me,” Bruce demanded. 

Nero bristled, shoulders rising defensively. “I told you what happened. Urizen isn’t gonna be a problem again. You gonna tell me you were secretly in that goddamn tree, too? Last I checked, none of you were helping, so you don’t get to act like you know anything that happened.”

Bruce narrowed his eyes, frown deepening as Nero continued to glare defiantly at him. “I don’t like not knowing where dangerous foes are. If Urizen is still out there, then we need to know. It can’t be allowed to roam free.”

Nero swore his eye twitched. “He’s not. Dante beat him. What the fuck is your problem?”

“If he’s gone, what’s the issue? Don’t we have more important things to worry about?” Batgirl asked. “I don’t see how this is helpful in any way.”

“It’s not, and we all know it,” Kaldur said. “I think it would be more productive if we actually tried to figure out what the Light’s next target would be, don’t you agree, Batman?”

Bruce let out a slow exhale, clearly trying to cover his annoyance. Great, glad he still pissed off every single authority figure he ever had to deal with. It was a talent, apparently. “Fine. We’re not done with this conversation, but for now, Aqualad is right. We should focus on the Light.”

“Cool, you guys have fun with that, call me if more demons show up. I’m going home,” Nero said, waving a hand dismissively as he made his way to the Zeta tubes. 

“Wait, you’re leaving, just like that?” Garfield asked, staring at him with big green eyes. 

“It’s like, 4 am in Fortuna, and I’d like to get at least an hour of sleep before the kids wake up and we have to get them ready for school.”

Well, he definitely wasn’t going to be getting any actual sleep, maybe a power nap during the day once the kids were gone, but even that was up in the air. Sometimes he was able to nap when his body decided he’d been awake long enough and he unintentionally fell asleep when he was comfortable and exhausted enough. Which had been happening more recently, to Kyrie’s concern. 

Probably not great for his health, but most of what he did wasn’t great for his health. Thankfully, enhanced healing made injuries a lot less pressing. 

“I’m sorry, you have kids? Like, multiple? You ?” Bumblebee asked, looking him over judgmentally. 

“Why is that the default reaction people have when I say that?” he grumbled. Was it really that surprising that he had kids? He loved his boys so much, too. Adopting Julio was the best decision he and Kyrie had ever made, and it made adopting Kyle and Carlo even easier. He wouldn’t trade them for the world. 

“Because, you don’t seem like the parental type when people first meet you,” Kaldur chuckled. 

“Rude, but fair. Now, can I leave? Unless you guys are going to start paying me for this, I want to see Kyrie.”

Bruce let out a slow, controlled breath in an attempt to keep his composure. It was almost funny how similar he was to Vergil, now that Nero thought about it. Stone faced, bitchy, with a stick shoved up his ass. How Dante interacted with them, Nero would never know. “Go. If we get any more information–.”

“Yeah, yeah, call Dante. He’ll help you out.”

Nero walked out of the room briskly, punching in his ID as the Zeta tube fired up. 

He breathed in the cold air of Fortuna, staring up at the sky. The stars and moon were blocked out by clouds coating the dark sky. Snow drifted down slowly, covering the ground in fresh powder. His breath puffed out in front of him. He shivered, drawing his jacket closer to his body. He wished he could roll down his sleeves to at the very least cover his arms, but he still hadn’t fixed the right sleeve, making it impossible to actually preserve his body heat. His boots crunched on the snow, the only sound save for the wind blowing throughout the town. This early in the morning, nobody was awake, save for the occasional Knight out patrolling. He never directly crossed paths with any of them, avoiding their gazes and hoping to make it back to his home without having to hold a conversation with them. He pulled his hood up after a few minutes of walking, both as a way to stay warm and to make himself even more unapproachable. 

Something about that last conversation with Bruce had left him shaken in a way he hadn’t been expecting. Maybe it was the thought that, if Bruce found out the truth, Vergil was going to be targeted, again. Nero may not know the full extent of Vergil’s suffering, but Dante had laid out pretty clearly what had happened. And even then, neither of them knew more than the bare minimum. If the Justice League learned about what Vergil had actually done. That he was the one behind the Qliphoth, hell, that he’d been the one to summon the Temen-Ni-Gru over 20 years ago, they would never let him go free. And…what would they do to Dante if they found out? He’d defend Vergil to his dying breath, and if that meant he had to take down the whole League on his own, Nero had no doubt that he would. He personally had no true attachment to the League. Sure he was friends with some of them, but if they turned on Vergil, what would he do? He didn’t think he could hurt any of his friends, but he knew he wouldn’t be able to turn his back on Dante either. Dante had been the closest thing to a father he’d ever had, before Vergil had started making an effort. Mr. Eleison had been kind and caring, giving him a feeling of safety, but there had always been a disconnect between them. Nero wasn’t his son and they both knew it. But Dante had taken him in, cared for him, for Kyrie. Showed him the kind of unconditional love he’d always craved from a parent. Dante had done more for him in the five years that they had known each other than almost anyone else in his life. 

Deep down, he knew that, if push came to shove, he would defend Vergil. Maybe not for his father’s sake, but for Dante’s. He could still easily remember the haunted, horrified look on his face when Vergil had reformed. The look of fury and frustration and pain. Vergil had a lot to make up for, but at least he seemed to be trying. Making an effort. And Nero was happy about that, he really was. But something inside him curled up in a tight ball, fear and anxiety taking root in his mind, at the thought of letting Vergil get closer. He wanted to, he did. But he was still terrified. Vergil had so easily torn him to shreds, even when he had been falling apart. 

Dragging a hand down his face, he groaned softly. Thinking about Vergil always left him feeling unsteady and uncertain. Vergil had, at the very least, apologized. Had explained himself to the best of his abilities, and Nero, much to his own frustration, found himself leaning towards forgiveness. He had wanted to hate Vergil, to make him regret everything he’d done to him, but then the old man had the audacity to actually show remorse and all of the fight had left him. Which, unfortunately for him, meant he couldn’t throw him under the bus anymore. Especially not to the League. 

He slowed to a stop in front of his house. All of the lights in the two floor house were off, letting him know that it was still too early for anyone to be up, unless one of the boys was sneaking around, trying to be stealthy. Wouldn’t be the first time they’d done it. Kyle was the absolute worst in that regard. Always trying to be quiet when he woke up in the middle of the night. He’d scared the ever loving shit out of Nero on more than one occasion. 

He pulled his house keys out of his pocket, quietly making his way up the steps to the front door. With slightly numb fingers, he struggled to fit the key into the doorknob. After a few failed attempts at unlocking the door, he finally managed to open the door, shaking out his hand in an attempt to regain some feeling. His fingers were red from the cold, and he was really starting to regret not grabbing a better coat. He carefully shut the door behind him, locking it as quietly as he could. Even in the pitch dark, he was able to easily make out the empty living room in front of him. The dark seemed almost gray instead, like he was in low light, rather than pitch darkness. Silently, he crossed through the living room, passing the kitchen, and opened the door into the garage. The van was parked in its usual spot, but Nico was nowhere to be seen, she hadn’t fallen asleep at her work bench again. Maybe she’d actually gone back to her apartment for once. He carefully removed Red Queen from his back, placing her on his own usual workbench, not caring about the schematics strewn about on the table. He draped his jacket over her blade, before taking his boots off and dropping them by the door. He drew Blue Rose and carefully unloaded it. Having a gun in the house was a safety measure after Vergil, but it didn’t mean he could be reckless with it. It’s not like he’d be caught dead without it on his person, but he’d really rather the boys not find a loaded gun and try to play with it. He carefully placed it back in its holster, slipping back inside, shutting the door behind him. 

He yawned, stretching his arms above his head as he padded over to the stairs leading towards the bedrooms. He paused at the first step, tilting his head to the side as he heard the sound of floorboards creaking, and small feet tapping against the wood at the top of the staircase. He looked up, spotting a small figure staring down at him. Nero raised an eyebrow, knowing Kyle wouldn’t be able to see it. 

Kyle tensed for a few seconds, eyes going wide with fear before they adjusted to the light. A grin broke out on his face, and he enthusiastically waved at Nero, practically darting down the stairs and slamming into him. Nero grunted, barely budging, despite being hit full force by an energetic 8 year old. Small arms wrapped around Nero’s waist, clinging to him tightly. He craned his head to look up at Nero, that same grin stuck on his face, revealing a few missing teeth. 

Nero reached down, ruffling his short brown hair and wrapping his free hand around Kyle’s back. 

“Hey, buddy. Shouldn’t you be asleep?” He whispered, keeping his voice low to avoid waking anyone else up. 

“I heard the door open and wanted to see if you were home,” Kyle admitted. “You’ve been leaving a lot recently and I miss you.”

Ah shit, right for the heart. “I’m sorry, bud. I won’t be leaving constantly anymore, okay? I’ve missed you too.”

“You’d better! I’m gonna be mad at you if you do!” Kyle pulled away, stamping his foot in what Nero thought was adorable. His incredibly excitable 8 year old would not appreciate being called adorable though. The only one he could still get away with saying that to was Carlo, and that was entirely because he was a toddler with no concept of embarrassment yet. Julio hated it, it made him all flustered and shy, and he’d always try to hide away whenever someone called him any variation of cute. Kyle got all huffy when it happened, puffing out his cheeks and looking as indignant as he possibly could. 

Shit, maybe they had picked that up from him. 

“Alright, let’s get you back to bed, it’s late and you need to get some more sleep,” Nero said, nudging Kyle towards the stairs. 

Kyle stubbornly refused, shaking his head. “Nuh-uh! Cause if I go back to bed then I won’t get to see you until tonight and I dunno if you’re still gonna be here by then.”

“Kyle,” Nero replied, kneeling down on the ground and placing his hands on Kyle’s shoulders. “I’ll be home tonight, I promise. But you have to go to school in a little while, and I don’t want you to be tired during the day. You’ll feel pretty gross if you don’t get enough sleep.”

Kyle still shook his head. “No! I’m not tired!” His voice was starting to grow louder, and at this rate, he was going to wake up the whole house. 

Nero sighed, dropping his head slightly. “Fine. If I make breakfast, you have to promise me you won’t complain about having to go to school even if you do get tired. Okay? You still gotta do your work and try your best, deal?”

“Deal!” Kyle replied excitedly, darting away from him into the kitchen. Nero stood up with a soft groan, following the little ball of energy. Kyle turned on the kitchen light as soon as Nero stepped in and he flinched, the lights temporarily blinding him. He hissed quietly, covering his eyes for a moment. Blinking a few times, he was able to spot Kyle running up to him, holding a box of pancake mix in his hands. He shoved it into Nero’s, bouncing on the balls of his feet. 

He took the box of pancake mix and headed over to the kitchen counter. He grabbed a mixing bowl from the cabinet, dumping the mix in. “Hey, can you grab me the eggs?” He asked, digging through the cupboards above the stove for a measuring cup. 

“Yeah!” Kyle said, rushing over to the refrigerator. 

“Be careful!” Nero ordered. “I don’t want you dropping the eggs again.”

Wouldn’t be the first time Kyle broke something fragile, wouldn’t be the last. He wasn’t intentionally clumsy, but he was a bit of a bull in a china shop. Too much energy and no idea where to put it. Nero was reluctant to try to do anything about that. He was certainly grateful to Credo for training him how to fight, letting him spar for hours on end until he was too exhausted to move, but in the end, all that amounted to was being turned into a child soldier. Nero didn’t know how else to channel his energy, other than in a fight. 

“I won’t,” Kyle promised, carefully bringing the carton over to him. Nero took it out of his hands, placing it a little further away, so he wouldn’t accidentally hit it while he worked. He grabbed the large bottle of vegetable oil, and a bottle of milk, pouring those into the mix and stirring. He wasn’t as good of a cook as Kyrie, not by a long shot, but he was good enough that he could make some pretty decent box pancakes. He’d been meaning to ask her how to make her homemade pancakes, they were always a hit in this house, but they’d both been too busy. 

Despite his inability to make completely homemade pancakes, the least he could do was make some eggs for Kyle. Give him something a little healthier to get him started for the day alongside the pancakes. Once the mix had turned into batter, he grabbed a pan, placing it on the stove and turning it on, watching as the flames lit up beneath it. He sprayed it with non-stick spray, and finally scooped out some of the batter and poured it onto the pan. Kyle tugged on his sweater, pulling his attention away from the first pancake. He held up a half empty bag of chocolate chips, staring at Nero expectantly.

“What’s the magic word?” He asked, flipping the pancake in the pan. One plain one was fine, he could eat that later. 

Kyle huffed. “Pleeeaaase?”

“Alright,” he took the bag from him, placing it on the counter next to him. “Can you grab me a plate, please?”

4:30 in the goddamn morning and he was making pancakes. One hell of a way to start the day. Kyle darted off again, reaching up to grab a plate from the cupboards above. He stood on his toes, fingers barely brushing the plates above him. They had a stepstool somewhere around here. He’d bought it as a joke for Kyrie a few years back, when he realized she couldn’t reach some of the stuff in the kitchen. It had been really funny at the time, but that stepstool ended up being used way more than he expected. 

“Grab the stool, Kyle,” he said, spotting it where it rested against the wall beside the fridge. 

“I can reach!” Kyle insisted, placing his hands on the counter and trying to lift himself up.

“No climbing on the counter. You’ll hurt yourself if you fall.”

“You climb on stuff all the time! I can do it.” He jumped again, failing to pull himself up. 

Nero sighed, moving the pan off the burner for a moment. He took the two steps needed to get to his middle child, grabbing him under his armpits and lifting him up easily. Kyle squealed excitedly. He eagerly grabbed the plate as Nero gently lowered him to the ground. Kyle turned around and handed him the plate, smiling widely as he did. 

“Thanks, little man,” Nero said, ruffling his hair again. He dropped the first pancake on the plate, placing it beside the bowl of batter. He poured another pancake into the pan, sprinkling in a few chocolate chips. Kyle scuttled over, pressing against Nero’s side as he peered at the pan, watching it intently. 

“Can I help?”

Nere flipped the pancake over, humming for a moment. A soft, barely audible trill had started to fill the air, mixing with the contentment he felt. He smiled down at Kyle, warmth spreading throughout his chest, this time it didn’t come from his demonic core. It wasn’t the same fire that burned within him when he threw himself into a fight. It was the kind of warmth that came from being near a loved one. With no immediate threat looming over his head, he found himself relaxing the presence of his family. “Sure, buddy. You can put in the chocolate chips, how’s that sound?”

“Yes!” Kyle cheered, pulling away from Nero’s side and sprinting towards the stepstool. He grabbed it, hugging it against his chest as he rushed back over. Setting it up, Kyle leaned forwards, snagging the bag of chocolate chips. 

“Don’t eat them,” Nero said, placing the next pancake on the plate. He repeated the process with the batter, watching carefully as Kyle poured in some chocolate chips. He had to make sure the little monkey didn’t try to dump the whole bag into a single pancake. 

They repeated the process until they ran out of batter, having a decently high stack of pancakes at their disposal. Kyle did manage to finish off the back of chocolate chips by dumping an absolute shitload into the final pancake when Nero looked away for a second. He couldn’t even be mad, all he could do was sigh and let Kyle take that one when it was done. He took the plate of pancakes and placed it on the table, grabbing another plate, a fork, and a knife, and placing those at Kyle’s preferred spot. Kyle plopped down, grabbing the pancake that was more chocolate than pancake.

“Use your fork, please,” Nero asked from the kitchen, placing the dirty bowl in the sink and grabbing a clean one. 

“I will! Thanks, Mr. Nero!” Kyle called back with his mouth full. 

Nero cracked an egg against the side of the bowl, letting the egg plop inside. He poured in a little milk, and whisked it until everything was mixed together. He took butter out of the fridge, melting it in the pan still on the stove. As he spread the melting butter along the pan, curiosity began to eat at him. He’d seen Dante warm up food with just his hands before. Had watched him throw around fireballs like it was natural. Nero wondered, not for the first time, if he could do something like that. He focused on his right hand, the one that currently wasn’t holding a pan, and just…hoped for something to happen. After a moment of staring, he swore he could feel his skin heating up, energy buzzing around him. The air around his hand seemed to distort, reacting to the waves of heat pouring off of him. He released his grip on the pan, letting it rest on the burner. He hovered his left hand over his right, noticing the drastic change in temperature with a sense of accomplishment. 

“What are you doing?” Kyle asked, appearing in the doorway. Nero jolted, dropping his hands and feeling the heat dissipate as his concentration broke. 

“Just, making some eggs. What’s up?”

Kyle narrowed his eyes, a small frown on his face. “I wanted some water. You sure you’re making eggs? You’re just standing there.”

“Yeah, I promise. You want cheese in your egg?” 

Kyle nodded, earlier apprehension disappearing. He grabbed a glass and filled it with water before disappearing back to the table. Nero breathed out a heavy sigh, grabbing some shredded cheese out of the fridge and tossing it next to the bowl. It wasn’t that he wanted to keep the demonic aspect of his heritage a secret from his boys, he just…didn’t know how to explain to them that they were living with a devil when they’d spent so much of their lives being afraid of demons. He was terrified that, if they found out that he wasn’t human, they’d be afraid of him, that they wouldn’t trust him. And Nero didn’t want to lose them. 

He shook his head, grabbing the bowl and pouring it into the pan, sprinkling in some of the cheese and stirring it mechanically. He wanted to tell them, but if they saw him as a monster, decided that they hated him for this, he didn’t know what he would do. He’d floundered and struggled to explain what happened with his arm when he came home, unable to come up with a better explanation besides “magic.” Kyle and Carlo believed him. Kyle was still young, naive, believed in a lot of fantastical stuff that didn’t exist, and Carlo probably didn’t even remember that Nero had been missing an arm. Julio was harder to fool. He was smarter than his brothers, older, had been part of their family for longer and knew when Nero was lying and when he wasn’t. It was only a matter of time before Julio decided he wanted answers, and Nero knew he wouldn’t have a clever lie to placate him. That was Dante’s thing. He couldn’t exactly take a page out of Vergil’s book either and tell Julio it wasn’t any of his business, because it was. Nero was his father , he couldn’t brush him off like that. 

He tightened his grip on the spatula, nearly snapping it in half. He forced himself to stay grounded, grabbing the pan off the burner and stepping into the dining room, where Kyle was still happily munching away on his pancake. Nero tipped the pan sideways, carefully scooping the eggs onto the plate. 

“There you go,” he said. “Want anything else?”

Kyle shook his head, taking a large sip of his water. “Nuh-uh.”

He chuckled, sitting down next to him, and leaning back in his chair, stretching out again. “How is it?”

“It’s good! Thank you!” He shoveled a fork full of eggs into his mouth, chewing happily.

Nero relaxed in his seat, partially regretting not grabbing a plate for himself before he sat down. He could go for a few pancakes right now. 

Footsteps, soft and slow, came from behind, and the content smile on his face spread. He didn’t bother to turn around when delicate hands found their way onto his shoulders. Kyrie leaned forwards, red hair tumbling over her shoulder and brushing against his chest. Her brown eyes sparkled as she pressed a light kiss to his cheek.

“Someone is up awful early,” she said. 

Kyle scrunched his face up, sticking out his tongue at them. “Ewww. You guys are being gross.”

Kyrie laughed, stepping away from Nero to place a soft kiss to the top of Kyle’s head. “Good morning to you too. Why are you up already?” 

Kyle crossed his arms and sunk into his chair, red dusting his cheeks. “Mr. Nero came home,” he mumbled. “I heard him come in.”

She looked back at Nero, placing her hand against his back. She normally wasn’t this touchy, he was usually the one trying to find any excuse to stay in contact with her. She must have missed him more than he realized. Regret twisted in his gut. He shouldn’t have left her for so long. That wasn’t fair to her. He’d been so focused on Vergil and Dante since they came back that he hadn’t been paying enough attention to her. Kyrie was his world, his heart, his light. Without her, he had nothing. Was nothing. She kept him steady and grounded, gave him something worth coming home to. She made him better, just by existing. And what did he give her? Worry, stress, anxiety? He needed to be better for her, to stop worrying her all the time. If he wanted to get off his ass and actually propose to her, he needed to be there for her more than he was. 

“I tried to be quiet, I didn’t mean to wake anyone,” he said, placing his hand onto her lower back and letting it rest there. Her hand slid up his back, up to his neck, where she buried her fingers in his hair. 

“But you made pancakes,” she said, that same bright smile staying on her face. “And eggs?”

“Kyle really wanted them,” he admitted with a shrug. It was as simple as that in his mind. He would always put the rest of his family first, his own needs less important than them. If making Kyle pancakes this early in the morning put him at ease, then Nero would do, regardless of the fact that he hadn’t slept and was exhausted from the day. But he could sleep later. He could take care of himself later. His family came first.

“Well, I’m sure Julio will be excited when he wakes up,” Kyrie said, lightly scratching the back of his neck. He melted into her touch, relaxing almost instantly. The trill returned full force, louder this time, and he was sure both of them could hear it. He thought he should be concerned. Kyle would have questions, there was no way he wouldn’t. Normal people didn’t–couldn’t–make that noise. But instead, Kyle completely missed it, talking a mile a minute at them about how he was excited for school today because they were going to be watching a movie in one of his classes. 

Nero was glad the boys actually enjoyed going to school and wanted to learn. He’d hated it, the oppressive atmosphere and near constant insults hurled his way had soured the whole experience. Credo had been understanding when he’d asked to drop out in order to join the Knights, but he wanted his kids to have a good experience with learning. 

Some days, he almost regretted dropping out, despite knowing he hadn’t learned much, too busy dealing with the nonstop bullying. He saw what Nico could do, how much better she was at building weapons, and he wished he wasn’t some self taught dumbass who’d blown himself up six ways to Sunday just trying to get Red Queen to work the way he wanted her to. She’d suggested college once and he had laughed. Can’t exactly go to college if he didn’t have any legal documents on the mainland or a high school degree. 

He hoped that Kyle and Julio continued to enjoy learning, so they could at least have more options for their futures. Hopefully, they’d decide to go out and explore the world when they were older. Carlo was still a little too young to have an opinion on learning yet, but with how often he followed Kyle’s lead in getting into trouble, Nero had a feeling that curiosity would only grow as he got older.

Kyle finished his pancakes and eggs, pushing the plate away from him and hopping to his feet. “I’m gonna go get ready. Can I watch some TV before school?”

Kyrie chuckled, stepping away from Nero to pick up Kyle’s plate. “Is your homework all done?”

“Mmhmm!”

“Okay, but you have to be quiet, it’s still early and Julio and Carlo are still sleeping,” she said. 

Kyle cheered, louder than necessary, and ran off before Nero or Kyrie could tell him to lower his voice. He practically sprinted towards the stairs, and once he was out of sight, the two of them shared an exasperated, but fond look, breaking into soft laughter. 

Nero stood up, grabbing the plate of pancakes from the table and walking into the kitchen. Kyrie followed after him, turning on the sink and started cleaning Kyle’s plate. Nero covered the stack of pancakes with some foil, placing it in the fridge for the time being. 

“I can take care of the rest of the dishes,” He said. “It’s my mess, don’t worry about it.”

“It’s alright, I don’t mind,” Kyrie replied, placing the wet plate on the towel beside the sink. Nero grabbed another hand towel, drying off the plate as she rinsed out the batter bowl. She smiled at him in appreciation, pouring soap into the bowl and scrubbing it down. “Thank you.”

“It’s literally the least I could do for being gone so much,” he answered, taking the bowl when she handed it to him. “Which, sorry about that. I haven’t been a great boyfriend recently and I feel pretty bad about that.”

She took the pan off the stove, scrubbing away the parts of egg that had dried to the sides. “I’m not upset. You’ve been making up for lost time with Dante. Although I do wish he would come to visit, Kyle has been asking nonstop about him.”

Nero sighed, putting the now dried plate away. “It hasn’t been just Dante. Obviously, I’m happy to see him and I’ve been spending time with him, but Vergil…came back too. And, we’ve been…talking. I guess I got a bit caught up dealing with him.”

And the possibility of more demon attacks, but until there was more proof of that, he wasn’t going to bring it up. Besides, what benefit was there for the Light to attack Fortuna? They had nothing useful for conquering the world. 

Kyrie stilled, slowly placing the pan in the sink and gripping the edge. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a second. “Has he hurt you?” There was a hard edge to her voice, something he had never heard before. 

“What?” He turned to face her, unable to keep the shock off his face.

“Has he hurt you?” she repeated, saying it slowly, like she was trying to stay calm at the mere thought of Vergil.

“No! No, he didn’t. Well, we had a few arguments but other than that, no. He, uh, he actually apologized. So…” Nero walked over to her, placing a hand on her shoulder, gently squeezing it. “Everything okay? I don’t think I’ve ever heard you sound this angry.”

She spun towards him, staring at him with a deep frown on her face. She was glaring and Nero found himself frozen in shock. “How are you not angry? He almost killed you and you’re acting like he did nothing wrong! Him apologizing won’t change the fact that he put you in a coma. I almost lost you, Nero. I understand, really I do, you want to get to know your father. I would give anything to have my parents back, but Vergil hurt you. So much. And I worry that your heart is too big for your own good. What has he done to deserve forgiveness, other than say he’s sorry?”

Nero blinked a few times, struggling to form a response. In all the years he had known her, he had never seen her explode like this. She’d always had practically unending patience and a willingness to see both sides of a situation before making a decision. Sure, he’d seen her tell people off, himself included, but this? This left him reeling. And, just for a moment, he was terrified that she was angry at him. “He…he’s making an effort to change, which is all we can ask of him right now. He’s been back for a month, Kyrie, he’s not going to magically become a good person.”

“That is no excuse for all the harm he caused. He killed thousands of people in Red Grave by summoning that tree. Don’t you think he should be held responsible?”

“Of course I do! And I wish it was as simple as that, but some of the stuff I learned on the Qliphoth really put things into perspective.”

I wanted to be protected and loved. 

Didn’t everyone?

“Yeah, Vergil fucked up.” A lot. “But…” He dropped his hands, refusing to hold her gaze anymore. “But, all he wanted was for someone to give a shit about him. And dammit, it hit a little too close to home, okay?”

Kyrie softened, the anger on her face fading into something closer to understanding. She grabbed his hands, holding them carefully, like she was afraid he might break if she pushed too hard. “Nero…” She sighed, rubbing her thumb along his knuckles. “I’m sorry. I told you before that I trusted your decision, and I meant that. I just worry about you. And I don’t want to lose you.”

“You won’t. Promise. Cause if Vergil tries anything, I’ll beat his ass again. And if I don’t manage it, Dante definitely will,” he placed a light kiss on her forehead, and enjoying her presence, something he’d missed more than anything in the world. “You don’t have to like Vergil. Hell, I don’t care if you give him a chance. But trust me when I say, he’s actually trying to be better.”

Vergil was actually putting in effort into being a father, shockingly enough. Nero was almost impressed with him. Almost. But he wouldn’t deny the unease he still felt around him. It was hard to trust him but Nero was trying to give him the benefit of the doubt. 

Kyrie wrapped her arms around his waist, placing her head against his chest. “You swear he’s treating you alright?”

“I swear. He’s like the world’s most terrifying helicopter parent. He doesn’t know what he’s doing but he’s trying.”

She grabbed fistfuls of his sweater, and he pulled her closer to him. “Please be careful around him. And please tell Dante if you think there’s any reason not to trust him.”

“I will.” He moved one of his hands off her back, using it to cup her cheek instead. He tilted her chin up so he could see her eyes. Her brown eyes were still hardened by anger, but he found himself being drawn even closer to her. She was his world, his everything. Kyrie had a gravitational pull, one that he had no chance of trying to escape. She was the sun, bright, radiant, and always shining. Her entire demeanor lost the harsh edge, becoming gentler, more tender. “I promise, I’ll stay safe.”

She leaned upwards, pressing a soft kiss to his lips. His eyes slid closed and he all too enthusiastically returned it, stroking her cheek softly with his thumb. He felt her hands slide up his back, one stopping to rest between his shoulder blades, the other running through his hair. Standing here, holding her while they kissed, Nero relaxed completely. He was finally home.

Chapter Text

March 2nd, 5:15 pm

Nero stood in the garage, hunched over the workbench as he carefully checked over Red Queen and Blue Rose, making sure both of them were in the best shape they could possibly be in. He could hear Nico rattling around in the van, working on some new weapon or another. She’d been real cagey about it when he asked, making him raise an eyebrow in suspicion. She refused to tell him what she was making, which was incredibly strange. Normally, he couldn’t get her to shut the hell up when it came to weaponry, and all of sudden, she was silent. Whatever she was planning, Nero did not trust it. As far as he knew, Nico could be making a bomb and she wouldn’t say a damn word about it. 

He placed Blue Rose on the table as he finished cleaning it, glancing over at the van as a crash echoed throughout the garage. “What the hell are you doing in there?” He called.

He watched as Nico shoved one of the windows open and stuck her head out, wavy hair falling into her face. Her glasses were crooked, like something had knocked them off and she’d hastily put them back on. She had an unlit cigarette in her mouth, and she’d probably been planning on lighting it before she broke whatever she had. “None of your business,” she replied.

Nero huffed, grabbing a towel from the corner of the workbench and wiping down his hands. “Sounded like something fucking exploded in there.”

“Like I said, ain’t any of your business,” she reiterated, disappearing back inside of a second. There was a telltale click of a lighter being flipped open, and when Nico poked her head out again, the cigarette had been lit. “Don’t get yer panties in a twist, it’s fine. Nothin’s broken.” 

“I don’t believe you.”

She breathed out a puff of smoke in his direction, causing him to cough harshly as the smell of nicotine nearly choked him. He waved a hand in front of his face, hoping to dispel the cloud. “If anythin’ was really wrong, do ya think I’d be talkin’ to you and not dealin’ with the dumpster fire?”

She had a fair point, but still, her secrecy was driving him insane. Nico didn’t keep secrets! She couldn’t! She was a terrible liar! 

“Come on, you’ve been weird about whatever you’re doing in there for the past week, you gotta tell me,” he said, approaching the open window. He stared up at her, narrowing his eyes at her. Nico wasn’t fazed. Not in the slightest. Instead of giving in to his demands, she reached a hand through the window, flicking his forehead. 

“Nope. Ain’t any of your business. So you just gotta shuddup and wait. Ya can’t rush genius.”

“‘Can’t rush genius’, yeah right. More like insanity. Whatever you’re cooking up in there can’t be safe,” he fired back, smacking her hand away. 

Nico just laughed, taking a long drag of her cigarette and breathing out, away from him this time, which he was grateful for. Not that he’d say it outloud. You’d have to pry that admission out of him over his cold, dead body. Nico did not need to know that he appreciated her, it would go to her head. Her ego didn’t need a boost. “What, you gonna go cry to daddy that I won’t share my toys with you?” 

“Hell no!” He stepped away from the van with a dismissive wave. “Fine, whatever, doesn’t matter to me.” It did. It mattered a lot. It was driving him insane. “You’re staying for dinner, right?”

He almost always added an extra place for her at their table, even when she wasn’t at the house. It just felt natural. Nico was a part of their family, whether she wanted to be or not. 

She blinked at him a few times, before a grin spread across her face. “Ya think I ain’t stickin’ around for Kyrie’s cookin’? If you don’t marry her, then I sure as shit will.”

Heat rushed up to his cheeks as he opened and closed his mouth a few times, definitely resembling a fish out of water. He brushed a finger against his nose, looking anywhere but at her.  He coughed, trying to clear his throat in an attempt to hide his embarrassment. “It–I’m–I’m working on it.”

“Yeah? Yer sure takin’ your sweet time. What’s the hold up, loser? Don’t got the balls to ask?” 

“No! Shut up!” He snapped, reaching up to shove her face away. She tumbled backwards with a yelp, hitting the floor of the van. She popped back up after a second, glasses even more skewed than before. 

“First of all: bitch. Second of all: what’s the hold up? Y’all got three kids and a house already, yer practically married, why are chickenin’ out? Ya got nothin’ left that would scare her off. We both know she’s secretly a monster fucker beneath it all.”

“Nico!” His face was bright red now. He turned around so his back was pressed up against the van, and he dropped his head into his hands. He hoped that the earth would swallow him up right then and there. This was not a conversation he wanted to be having with her. This was probably the worst thing she’d ever said. He’d take the conversation about her being Agnus’ daughter over this. 

“What? I’m just sayin’,” she continued, poking at the back of his neck. He huddled further in on himself, wishing desperately that he had been wearing his jacket so he could hide under his hood. He had no such luxury now. He’d ditched it about an hour ago when he had started doing maintenance, knowing it would get even more wrecked if he hadn’t, leaving him, unfortunately, exposed to Nico’s assault. “If she hasn’t let yer whiny ass after five fuckin’ years, what makes you think she won’t marry you?”

A lot of things. Nero barely managed to keep that thought to himself. His temper, to start. The unyielding rage that was always burning deep within him. The same rage that kept him from giving up completely, that let him get up, over and over again, scared him. Because, one day, if he ever lost what little self control he had, he could hurt Kyrie, their kids, Nico. Didn’t she deserve someone who she didn’t have to worry about all the time? She wasn’t scared of him, but some nights, Nero wondered if she should be. It was almost worse, knowing that she was afraid for him most days. How was it fair of him to constantly worry her? Being a devil hunter wasn’t safe, not in the slightest. He’d come home, beaten, bloody, and exhausted some days, and others, he wasn’t able to get home when he was supposed to. Hunts took longer than expected, forcing him to continue investigating an area, or chase down whatever demon had decided to cause trouble that day. Those days had to be worse for Kyrie. She was stuck, sitting at home, waiting for him to come back. There was always a chance that one day, he wouldn’t come home. What then? He wanted to marry her, if only for formality. He knew getting married had been a dream of hers for a long time, but he was so worried that, if he died after they got married, or hell, engaged, she would be alone. And that was the last thing he wanted. Because Kyrie Eleison deserved to be surrounded by people she loved, and who loved her. And he did love her. Nero loved her with his whole heart. But he never felt like he was good enough for her. 

Nico noticed his silence, her hand coming to rest on the top of his head. Leaning out of the van like this, it was one of the only times she’d ever be taller than him. She ruffled his hair in an unusual show of affection. Something that was rare between them. “She’ll say yes, y’know.”

“I know,” he said, lying through his teeth. He wanted to believe her, but everything in his mind told him that she could do better. Even after all these years, he still believed that she could have anyone she wanted, and she went with him. Someone who could barely hold himself together, who always needed to lean on her when things got rough. She was always there for him, and he felt like he wasn’t there for her. He tried, he really did, but it never felt like enough. 

Nico sighed heavily, leaving her hand in his hair. “Gawd, I can hear ya thinkin’ from here. Yer overthinkin’ this. That girl loves you, and you love her. Y’all are probably gonna be together for the rest of yer lives, whether you get married or not, but we both know, she wants to have a weddin’ and you wanna make her happy. So stop thinkin’, and give her this.”

“It’s not that easy,” he muttered. “I don’t even know where to start.”

“Dude. You serious? Are you…” she leaned forwards, practically resting her weight on the window. “Are you scared? ”

“What? No! Of course I’m not! Why would I be? I mean, it’s just,” he struggled to piece his thoughts together. 

“You are!” Nico practically cackled. “You’ve literally fought the king of hell and askin’ yer girl if she wants to marry you has you tremblin’ in yer boots!”

“Shhh, keep it down!” He hissed. “She’s inside!”

“Yeah. And she don’t got super hearin’ like you do. She ain’t gonna notice. Relax.”

Nero shook his head, shoulders dropping in defeat. “Fine, maybe I’m a little nervous. I don’t even know where to start.”

“And yer askin’ me? You do realize that I am a painfully single lesbian, right?” 

“Who the fuck else am I gonna ask?”

The only people who knew who were in stable, healthy relationships were Trish and Lady or Wally and Artemis. And frankly, Lady and Trish’s relationship was not exactly the norm. They likely weren’t going to get married, neither of them really cared. Besides, Trish oozed confidence, he’d literally never seen her get anxious or nervous about anything. She’d always been so calm, no matter the situation. Lady got flustered when it came to most things romantic, but she still held her head high and powered through it. Both of them were damn near impossible to embarass. 

Wally or Artemis might have a better answer, but he hoped they were more focused on school. They, at the very least, might actually be able to understand his anxiety. But, even if they did, Nico was his best friend. Her opinion held more weight than she realized. 

“Ya got other friends, right? Somehow. Ask them,” she suggested. 

“The only ones in a relationship are in the middle of college and getting married is probably the last thing on their minds.”

“Alright, alright. Fine. You know her ring size, at least?” Nico asked, taking a long drag of her cigarette. 

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I?” He’d bought her a few nice rings in the past, so he’d made sure he knew what her ring size was so he could actually surprise her and have them fit nicely. 

“For starters, you’re doin’ a lot better than most men, so congrats. But, there you go, that’s the first step. Ya know her style too, go find her somethin’ nice. Stop stressin’. Whiny little bitch.”

Nero rolled his eyes, stepping away from the van, stress melting away as Nico’s words sunk in. He knew she was right. He knew what Kyrie liked, he knew her tastes. He had taken the time to learn them so he could make sure she was happy with what he got her. He’d do anything to make her smile. She was his heart. 

“Y’know what? Asking you about this was a mistake.” 

“Told ya’ that earlier, but you never listen,” Nico replied, slipping back inside the van. “Hey, lemme know when dinner is ready.”

“Figure it out yourself,” he fired back, no bite behind his words. If he didn’t let her know about dinner, Kyrie would.

He stretched his arms above his head, feeling his spine pop softly as he stood up straight for the first time in god knows how long. He rolled his shoulders and shook out his arms. He needed to clean himself up before dinner was ready. He’d give Kyrie a hand with finishing up dinner too, and wrangle the boys. Kyle had dragged Julio outside to play tag, Nero could still hear them laughing from here. 

Julio was a good brother. He’d always been so kind and patient with Kyle, going along with his more harmless shenanigans and playing with him when he wanted someone to spend time with him. Julio had been thrilled when he found out Nero and Kyrie were planning on adopting Carlo. He’d taken to being a big brother so well, and Nero was so proud of him. He always would be. 

Nero moved towards the door to the house, grabbing the doorknob and twisting it, only to pause. He turned his head towards the garage door, partially opened to offer some light for them to work. The familiar feeling of Dante and Vergil’s presences buzzed across his senses, approaching at a leisurely pace. What were they doing here? Dante hadn’t mentioned coming over, and Vergil sure as hell had never shown an interest in visiting. He unconsciously tightened his grip on the doorknob, body tensing as the two of them came closer. He stayed still, watching and waiting, unable to bring himself to move. He tensed even further when he saw their shadows stop in front of the metal door. He wanted to call out, to greet them. Dante was his uncle, someone who made him feel safe. 

But Vergil, standing there, just outside his house…Nero’s mouth went dry as his heart rate picked up. His hand twitched and he forced himself to release his death grip on the doorknob. Shakily, he fully turned towards his family, reminding himself that no one was going to hurt him. He wasn’t going to be attacked in his own home again. He took a deep breath, steeling himself to speak up, only for Dante to crouch under the under and step through into the garage. He flashed Nero a bright grin, strolling over to him, completely relaxed. Vergil stepped in after him, hovering by the garage door, eyes focused on a spot on the ground. It took Nero a few moments to realize that it was the bloodstain, still stuck in the concrete floor. They’d never been able to get it out. His attention was dragged away from Vergil by Dante. 

“Hey, hey, kiddo! How are you?” He asked, patting his shoulder. All the tension in his body melted away at that single touch. He leaned closer to Dante, relaxing slowly.

“Not too bad. What are you doing here though? Did I miss a memo about family dinner or something?” Nero asked, finally peeling himself away from the door.  

Dante took his movement as permission to toss an arm around his shoulders fully, laughing loudly. “Nah, you didn’t miss anything. I just had something I needed to give to Nico.”

At her name, Nico poked her head out the window again, eyes sparkling with excitement. “Ya’ got the thing?”

Dante dug around in his pocket, pulling out something wrapped in a cloth. It was roughly the length of Dante’s forearm. It reeked of decay and sulfur, causing Nero to scrunch up his nose in disgust. “Yeah, I got it.”

Nico scrambled out of the van, throwing the door open and sprinting over to Dante. She grabbed the cloth with a loud, “YOINK!” 

“What is it?” Nero asked, leaning forwards to get a better look at whatever was in the cloth.

Nico spun on her heel, blocking Nero’s view. “Nothin’ you gotta know about.” She darted back to the van, disappearing inside once more, leaving Nero completely baffled. 

“What the fuck is wrong with her?” 

Dante shrugged. “Not sure. She asked me to grab something for her and didn’t elaborate.”

Nero huffed out a sigh, running his hand through his hair. “Of course she did. You guys stay here, I’ll let Kyrie know you’re here. It would be weird if you left after just getting here.”

“Aw, thanks kiddo. I’m starving!”

“Had you eaten earlier, perhaps you wouldn’t be complaining about being hungry,” Vergil spoke up, leveling Dante with a harsh glare. 

“I just woke up! Leave me alone!”

“It’s not my fault you were unable to get breakfast. You sound like a child.”

Nero wiggled away from Dante, ignoring his reaction. He slipped inside, gently shutting the door behind him. He could still hear the twins bickering with each other, voices getting fainter as they stepped towards the center of the garage. 

Kyrie stepped into the kitchen, hair pulled up into a high ponytail, keeping it out of her face as she cooked. She had rolled up the sleeves of her dark blue sweater to keep them from getting too dirty. Her expression softened as she spotted him. She grabbed a towel and wiped her hands off, footsteps soft as she crossed through the kitchen. She grabbed his hands, standing on her toes and planting a feather light kiss on his lips. 

“Dinner will be ready soon,” Kyrie said.

He smiled at her, giving her hand a light squeeze. His smile faded as he heard the quiet argument between his family continuing. Kyrie’s expression mimicked his, her eyebrows furrowing as she looked him over. “Nero? What’s wrong?”

He sucked in a breath, biting the inside of his cheek. “Um,” he began eloquently. “So, apparently Nico asked Dante to bring her something. Which, fine, whatever, I half expect him to show up wherever he can get free food. But, um, he brought Vergil with him. And I maybe, kinda, promised that they could stay for dinner cause it would be weird if they showed up for Dante to hand Nico something and then leave.” He paused his rambling to gauge her reaction. Her frown deepened and that hard look he’d seen a few weeks ago returned. “Sorry. I can tell them to leave–”

“Nero,” she said, voice remaining soft even as she aimed a glare at the door behind him. “I would’ve been disappointed if you didn’t invite Dante to dinner. And while I don’t like Mr. Vergil, I will not stop you from inviting him. So long as Dante keeps him in line, I will begrudgingly let him stay.”

There was steel in her voice, a slight tremble that, had it been any other situation, might’ve been mistaken for fear. But Nero knew better. He recognized the signs of anger, clearly present in every fiber of her being. 

“However, I would like to talk to him first. I need to set down some ground rules for him while he’s here.” And then she softened, bringing up a hand to rest on his cheek. “Please? I don’t want him to hurt you or the boys.”

“You didn’t even have to ask.” He placed his forehead on hers, soaking in her presence for just a moment. Her hand slipped off his face and he pulled away. He stood up, watching as she stepped towards the door. Kyrie paused, glancing over at him with a look of understanding on her face. 

“Thank you,” she said, pushing the door open. Nero followed her out, watching as she made a beeline towards the twins. Vergil raised a single eyebrow at her, face an otherwise impassive mask. Dante turned, face lighting up at the sight of Kyrie. 

He threw his arms out, offering a hug. “Hey hey, Kyrie! I’ve missed you!”

She paused, the rage dimming for a moment. Nero didn’t even have time to make his way to her side, she had already thrown herself against Dante’s chest, wrapping her arms around him tightly. He caught her easily, a dumb grin settling on his face. 

“Don’t you ever do that to us again, do you hear me? I was so worried about you! The boys have missed you! Next time you decide to wander off, stay in contact, got it?” She demanded, voice muffled. Nero silently made his way over, placing a hand on her back. Dante shifted, removed one of his arms to grab Nero and pull him into the hug. Nero yelped, crashing against his uncle clumsily. 

“Yeah, yeah, I hear you. I’m not going anywhere. You kids are stuck with me,” he said. Nero let out a soft huff, returning the hug. Kyrie snuggled against his side, and he melted into the warmth they both offered. 

They stayed there for a few minutes, a mess of a family hug that had him relaxing. At least until Nico gagged loudly. “Ew, gross. Y’all are disgustin’.”

“Shut up, Nico,” Nero snapped, wiggling out of Dante’s grasp. Kyrie followed, giving Dante another relieved smile. And then her attention turned towards Vergil. Her smile faded, and she tensed, hands curling into tight fists at her side. She took a deep breath, never taking her eyes off of him. 

“You must be Mr. Vergil,” she said, spitting his name out like it was poison. Like she was disgusted by the very thought of him. 

Vergil stood a little taller, staring down at her. Curiosity flickered across his face for a split second, before it was replaced by something akin to condescension. As if he thought her talking to him was an inconvenience. Nero’s blood boiled. If Vergil decided to insult Kyrie, he was going to beat his father into the ground, their barely functional relationship be damned. Nobody mistreated Kyrie, not while he was here. 

“I am. And who, exactly, are you?” He asked, sounding uninterested and unimpressed. Nero clenched his jaw, forcing himself to stay still. Kyrie wanted to talk to him, he wasn’t going to take that away from her by lashing out. 

Kyrie didn’t respond immediately. Instead, that hard edge returned to her whole body, eyes shining with rage and hatred. She stared at him, unintimidated by his blatant disinterest in her. Nero glanced over to Nico, catching sight of her subtly pulling out her phone. She was biting her cheek, trying to wipe the excited grin off her face. His attention drifted back over to Kyrie. 

He was about to ask if she was okay, when she moved, faster than he had been expecting. 

The loud, resounding SLAP that echoed throughout the garage had everyone freezing. Vergil’s head had snapped to the side from the force of Kyrie’s slap. She held her head high as Vergil slowly lifted a hand to his cheek, which had a large red hand print, standing out against his unnaturally pale skin. 

A sound like a balloon slowly losing air had him glancing to the side. Dante was wheezing, completely doubled over with laughter. Beside the van, Nico had started cackling loudly, her shoulders shaking as she howled. She had her phone clutched in her hand, and every time she looked down, a new round of laughter started up. There were tears in her eyes. Nero choked back his own laugh, barely holding it together. Vergil glowered at all of them, hand falling to his side. 

“You insolent little human–,” he was cut off before he could get any further by Kyrie getting up in his personal space.

“You don’t get to call me insolent, sir ,” she said, voice cold and dangerous. She jabbed a finger into his chest. “Not after everything you’ve done. To Nero, and to the people of Red Grave. I am not as forgiving as him and if I didn’t know how much getting to know you meant to him, I would’ve told you to get out as soon as you arrived. Let me be very clear, I don’t like you, I don’t want you in our house, near our children, but I will not kick you out. You’ve missed more than enough of Nero’s life and if you miss anymore, I will drag you back here, whether you want to or not. Am I understood?”

Nero’s jaw dropped. She’d scolded Vergil like he was a child. And she hadn’t even hesitated. Kyrie stood silently, waiting for Vergil to speak. 

“I do not take orders from someone like you,” Vergil sneered. “Your opinion means little to me.”

“I’m sure it does. But I’m not afraid of you. And I’m telling you, you will either listen to me, or this will be the last time you ever come to this house. Am I understood?”

Vergil scoffed, slapping her hand away. Nero didn’t even think about what he was doing. Vergil moved to shove Kyrie aside, only for Nero to grab his wrist, digging his nails into his skin. “Hey, asshole. Don’t fucking touch her.”

“Let go,” Vergil growled. 

“Not if you won’t listen. You heard her. Either you learn to fucking listen, or you don’t stay here.”

He wanted Vergil to care about him, but that didn’t matter more than Kyrie. Nothing did. If his father decided that, after this meeting, he wanted nothing to do with Nero anymore, fine. Whatever. But Nero wasn’t going to prioritize Vergil over his girlfriend. She meant more to him than his father ever would.

Vergil glared at him, but Nero refused to back down. They stayed there, staring at each other for a few moments. Nero tightened his grip. If Vergil wanted him to let go, the bastard was going to have to stand down first. 

The chance of this going in any other direction aside from a fight was unlikely, considering how stubborn the two of them were. He didn’t want an all out brawl to break out with the boys still playing outside. They’d already faced enough horror and loss for one lifetime, Nero wasn’t willing to inflict any more on them by letting this situation get out of hand. Energy crackled around both of them, neither breaking eye contact. 

Dante shifted behind him, preparing to jump in. Except, Dante never did. Instead, the crackling energy in the air disappeared, and Vergil’s tension faded away. He carefully pried his wrist out of Nero’s hand, taking a step back. 

“Your terms are…acceptable,” Vergil said, addressing Kyrie. 

Dante whistled, clearly surprised. Nero couldn’t help but silently agree. Vergil had…agreed? He’d expected Vergil’s pride to get in the way. He’d expected this to end the only way an argument between them could possibly end, blades drawn and blood spilled. 

Kyrie nodded, satisfied with the outcome. “Good. Now then, all of you, go wash up. Dinner should be ready.”

“I’ll go round up the trouble makers,” Nero said, stepping out of the garage and heading towards the backyard. The boys were still running around, all bundled up in their winter gear, unaware of the almost fight that had almost just broken out. Julio had Carlo resting on his shoulders as he deftly ran away from Kyle, who was laughing loudly. Carlo had his tiny hands wrapped around Julio’s face, probably making it hard to see. Kyle had a misshapen ball of snow in his hands, aimed at Julio’s back. Nero grinned, quietly crouching down to grab a handful of snow himself, packing it into a much neater snowball. He had to admit, of all the things he lost when Vergil took his arm and it had regrown as a regular one, the near constant heat that had radiated from it vanishing meant he could actually participate in a low stakes snowball fight with his kids. The snow no longer melted immediately in his hands, and he was going to take advantage of that. 

Kyle threw his snowball, nailing Julio in the back. Julio stumbled, barely keeping Carlo from tumbling over his shoulders. Carlo squealed, giggles breaking out as Julio spun around to face Kyle. His eyes went wide when he spotted Nero, but Nero put a finger on his lips, taking careful aim at Kyle’s back. 

Julio turned his gaze back to Kyle, huffing indignantly. “Kyle! You almost knocked Carlo off my shoulders!”

Kyle laughed loudly, leaning down to scoop up more snow, blissfully unaware of Nero slowly creeping up on him. Carlo finally took notice and gasped loudly, pointing at him with a delighted, “Nero!”

Ah shit, his cover was blown. Kyle turned around on a dime, just as Nero threw the snowball at him, hitting him square in the chest. Snow splattered across his jacket, sliding to the ground with a soft plop. 

Kyle whined, “No fair! Where’d you come from?”

“The garage,” Julio pointed out, carefully grasping Carlo, who was now squirming, trying his best to get free. “Hold on, hold on, you’re gonna fall.”

Carlo did not care. He continued to try to wriggle free from Julio. 

“No such thing as a fair fight,” Nero laughed, walking over to Julio and plucking Carlo from his shoulders. “How was your day, buddy?”

“It was fun! I got to play in the snow!” Carlo cheered, wrapping his arms around Nero’s neck. 

“Yeah? Didja make a snowman?”

“Mmmhmm! The bestest snowman around. And I got to draw and play with Leo. And then Kyrie picked me up and I helped her make dinner!”

Nero was positive that “helped” was a strong word. He mostly just watched Kyrie cook and asked a lot of questions about what she was doing.

“I’m sure she appreciated that. How about you two, good day?”

Kyle nodded, practically bouncing off the walls. “We got to run around at school and it was great! I ran the best, obviously. We had to read afterwards, which was boring, but the running was great.”

Julio scowled, kicking the snow, letting the dust sprinkle to the ground. “Algebra.”

“Eugh,” Nero said, readjusting his grip on Carlo, who seemed to be making it his goal to climb him like a jungle gym. 

“Yeah, eugh. I guess this means you can’t help me with my homework,” Julio said, looking away in disappointment. 

“No, I can help. I’m good at math, doesn’t mean I like it.”

“Nero, Nero,” Carlo said, lightly smacking his shoulder for attention. “Play with me.”

Nero grunted, “Hey buddy, no hitting, please. Plus, we can’t play right now, dinner is ready. I need you guys to go wash up. And make sure you say hi to our guests.”

“Nico doesn’t count as a guest,” Julio said. 

He chuckled, carefully prying Carlo off of him, ignoring the playful “nooooooo,” as the little beast tried to stick to him like an octopus. He plopped him on the ground, offering a hand to hold instead. Carlo grabbed it eagerly. 

“Who’s here? Uncle Dante?” He asked.

Kyle scoffed, taking his turn to be disappointed. “No way, uncle Dante hasn’t been here in months. Even though you promised he’d be back soon.”

A pang of guilt flashed through him at that. He’d told them, over and over, that Dante would be back soon, that he’d come say hi, but it had been eight months and that promise could only go so far. He’d be lying if he said that that promise had only been for them. He’d said it as a reminder to himself as well, knowing that he’d stop believing if he didn’t say it. 

“Well, this was going to be a surprise buuut,” Nero said, pretending to debate with himself. “Between us, I have it on good authority that uncle Dante is going to be here tonight.”

Kyle and Carlo both gasped loudly. “Really?!” Kyle shouted.

Carlo wriggled free of his grasp, darting off towards the door shouting, “UNCLE DANTE!” 

Kyle bolted after him, leaving Nero and Julio in the dust. Julio started walking towards the door, brushing snow off his dark green coat. He glanced over his shoulder, tilting his head to the side. “Is uncle Dante really here?”

“Yeah, he is.” Nero couldn’t stop the stupid smile from stretching across his face as he watched Julio light up. “My father is here too.”

That had Julio stopping. The smile turned to confusion. He squinted at Nero, trying to figure out a puzzle. It was the same face he pulled whenever he tried to do schoolwork and he didn’t understand it. “Your dad?”

“Yeah. Vergil. He’s Dante’s brother.”

“I know how siblings work, Nero. I just didn’t know you had a dad.”

He placed a hand on Julio’s back, nudging him towards the door. “Me neither, buddy.”

“Is he better than uncle Dante?”

“Oh, absolutely not. Dante is still way better. Still a loser, but way better.”

Julio nodded, as if that was the answer he was looking for. He gave Nero a quick hug, before darting away inside. 

Nero shook his head fondly. He remembered being 12 and the thought of showing anyone affection being the worst thing in the world. He used to recoil from Credo’s pats on the back and hair ruffles like they were acid. Or…holy water in his case. Looked like he was going to be helping Julio with his math homework tonight.

He finally stepped inside, closing the door behind him, relishing in the warmth of the house. He smiled when he spotted Kyle and Carlo clinging to Dante tightly, both speaking over each other and asking a million questions. Julio was helping add extra place settings to the table, throwing in his own question every now and then when the others paused to breathe. 

Dante scooped the two up, carrying them like they weighed nothing. Which, they probably didn’t weigh anything to him. At all. Dante could easily pick Nero up, and he weighed more than the boys combined. 

“You’d better not leave again,” Kyle demanded. “If you do I’ll…I’ll never talk to you again!”

Dante laughed, “Sorry, kid. I promise I won’t disappear on ya’ like that. Just don’t ignore me, alright? I’d wither away without the attention.”

“Uncle Dante, what kind of ad…adventure did you go on?” Carlo asked, stumbling over the word and patting Dante’s arm.

“Well, my brother and I–”

“YOU HAVE A BROTHER?” Kyle yelled, cutting him off. 

“Kyle, honey, indoor voice, please,” Kyrie said, placing a bowl of mashed potatoes on the table. Nero grabbed a few bowls and scooped out some soup, pouring it into each bowl, one for Kyle and one for Carlo. Kyle could, theoretically get his own, but he sometimes got overeager and forgot that the stove was hot. Carlo was still too short to reach, and frankly, Nero didn’t trust him with a bowl of anything unless it was empty and plastic.

There was a split second where he considered using his wings, but at the end he decided against it. Instead, he placed Carlo and Kyle’s bowls at the table, silently laughing as he listened in on Dante and the boys. 

“Yeah, I got a brother. Now listen, he’s a little shy so be nice to him. Maybe don’t go overboard with the questions, okay?”

“Okay!” Carlo said. 

“Does that mean he’s Nero’s dad?” Kyle asked. 

“Yeah, he is.”

“Can we call him Grandpa?” Carlo asked hopefully. Nero snickered, covering his mouth to stop the kids from hearing. Kyrie gave him a small smile, placing a salad on the table. 

“He’s going to hate that,” Nero whispered. 

Kyrie exhaled harshly, glancing over at Carlo and Kyle. “Good.”

He was still surprised by the more vindictive side of Kyrie. He wasn’t going to say her reaction was unwarranted. Honestly, it felt deserved. Kyrie had every right to be upset, and he was glad she wasn’t trying to pretend for his sake. 

Nico stepped into the kitchen, wiping her hands on her shorts. “What kinda soup didja cook up?” She asked, pushing past Nero to grab herself a bowl. 

“Broccoli cheddar!” Kyrie said cheerfully. “Only way I can get Carlo to eat his vegetables.”

Nico just laughed, placing her bowl on the table. “Sounds about right for the tyke.”

The oven dinged and Nero leaned down to open it, grabbing an oven mitt and pulling out the metal tray, placing it on the back burner of the stove. The smell of fresh bread wafted through the air. 

The door from the garage creaked open as Vergil silently stepped inside. 

“If you’re hiding from the kids, it’s not gonna work,” Nero said, dodging around Kyrie to wash his hands. 

“I am not hiding,” Vergil insisted, sounding incredibly offended for someone who definitely wasn’t hiding. 

“Uh huh, sure. Go say hi to your grandchildren then.”

Vergil froze, blue eyes going wide. His jaw clenched tightly and Nero swore Vergil was terrified. 

“I have no interest in speaking with a bunch of children.”

Kyrie did not like that. “Whether you have an interest or not, you will be kind to our children, otherwise you will be asked to leave.”

Vergil sighed, clenching his fists at his side. He gritted out, “fine.” 

Kyrie nodded, satisfied at that. She poked her head out into the living room, calling out, “Dinner is ready.”

The sound of pounding feet rushing into the dining room was enough to tell Nero that Carlo and Kyle had released Dante and were on their way to the table. Dante’s slower, more leisurely pace followed. The boys took their usual spots, chatting excitedly. 

Dante came into the kitchen, grinning at the small group all hanging around. “You guys gonna hide out here the whole time? Leave me at the mercy of the kids?”

Nero laughed, “You love them.”

“Can’t deny that. Now scoot, I want some of that soup.”

Nero rolled his eyes, grabbing another couple of bowls for himself and Kyrie. She took the bowl offered to her, and she beamed at him gratefully. Nero poured out a third bowl for Julio, before stepping out of the way for Dante and Vergil to get their servings. He sat down at the table, watching Julio sprint into the room, stripped of his winter gear. He plopped down across from Nero, who carefully pushed the bowl of soup towards him. 

Kyrie sat beside him, pressing a kiss to his cheek, much to the disgust of their kids. 

“Ewwww,” Kyle said. “Gross!”

Carlo mimicked him, making a soft “bleh” noise.

Julio wrinkled his nose, shaking his head as if they’d personally offended him. Nico plopped down on Nero’s other side, purposefully shoving him to the side. He lightly shoved her back, scowling at her as he did.

Dante and Vergil were the last to sit down. Dante made a beeline to sit beside Nico, forcing Vergil to be near the kids. He eyed the empty spot next to Kyle warily, a grimace on his face. After a second of debating with himself, he forced himself to sit, ignoring the way Kyle was practically vibrating in his seat.

“You’re Nero’s dad, right?” Kyle asked immediately, staring at Vergil intently.

“Yes.”

“Where did you come from? Do you fight demons like uncle Dante and Nero? Are you gonna visit us more now?”

Vergil sat, like a deer in the headlights, struggling to come with answers as Kyle continued on, not giving him the chance to respond. “Are you older than uncle Dante? You’re related to the Savior, aren’t you? Can I call you grandpa?”

Kyrie cut him off, hiding a chuckle behind her hand, “Kyle, sweetheart, let him answer.”

Kyle stopped, pouting at her. Carlo finally seemed to notice something important. He looked at Dante, and then Vergil. He went back and forth a few times, eyes going wider each time. He pointed at Dante and then to Vergil. “You look alike! Why?”

Dante threw his head back and laughed. Vergil’s frown deepened and he looked away, focusing on his soup instead.

“We’re twins, buddy. Got the same face and all that,” Dante said. To make a point, he brushed his hair back, and copied Vergil’s expression. Carlo’s jaw dropped, confusion becoming even more visible. 

“How do you do that?!”

Kyle jumped in, looking between them curiously. “Wait, that means you guys have the same birthday right? That’s so cool! You get a buddy to celebrate with!!”

“Well that’s…definitely one way to see it,” Dante said, shaking his head so his hair fell back into his eyes.

“Who’s older?” Kyle barreled on. 

“We’re the same age,” Dante answered, only to be cut off by Vergil.

“I am.”

The affronted look on Dante’s face was enough to cause Nero and Nico to both start snickering. 

“By like 5 minutes, that barely matters!”

“And yet, I am still older. And more responsible.”

“Bullsh–BS! Which one of us has a house? Sure as heck isn’t you!”

“At least I am capable of reading, you utter imbecile.”

“Hey, I can read.”

“Those abominations you call magazines and Jane Austen hardly count.”

“Wait, uncle Dante reads Jane Austen?” Julio asked, looking between the brothers.

“You take that back right now! Jane Austen is great and I will die on this hill!” Dante stood up, glaring at Vergil, almost playfully.

“Then die,” Vergil responded, rolling his eyes. 

Nero tried to hide his laughter by shoving a roll of bread into his mouth, hoping the kids wouldn’t pick up on his amusement. Nico had a hand shoved into her mouth, staring at the table, her shoulders shaking violently.

“You think this is funny?” Vergil asked, turning his sharp gaze towards them.

Nico snorted loudly, no longer pretending. “It’s hilarious.”

“I’m with Nico,” Nero managed breathlessly. 

Kyrie sighed, gently smacking his arm. “Why don’t we all relax, and eat our dinner, alright?”

Nero coughed, hoping to clear his throat. He turned away from his bickering relatives in order to take a bite of his soup. It filled him with warmth, chasing away the reminder of the chill he’d picked up while he was outside. He reached his hand under the table, giving Kyrie’s hand a squeeze. 

“It’s great, thanks for cooking,” he said. She squeezed his hand back, smiling softly at him.

“Thank you.”

Dinner went on from there, a bit awkward at times, but Nero would take awkwardness over outright hostility. Vergil was clearly trying to avoid conversations, staying quiet unless it came from Dante or Nero. Nico and Dante managed to keep the conversation going, and once they got Kyle started, he didn’t stop, rambling nonstop until he physically had to take a breath. Carlo threw in his own opinions, speaking over Kyle at times in hopes to be heard. Julio spoke softly, clearly amused by his brother’s antics. 

Everything was normal, or as normal as things with this family could be, until Kyle decided to turn his attention to Vergil again, staring at him intently. 

“Grandpa, can you hand me the butter?” He asked, and Vergil choked, whipping his head around to face him. 

“Pardon?” He asked, voice tense and slightly panicked. 

“Can you hand me the butter?” Kyle repeated, sounding confused and less sure of himself than before. 

Julio shared a look with Nero, a small, shit eating grin began to spread across his face. Nero didn’t even need to ask to know that Julio, the little shit, had been the mastermind. He was soft spoken and less talkative than Kyle, but he was very, very convincing when he wanted to be.

Carlo had picked up on Kyle addressing Vergil directly, and decided it was his turn. He leaned forwards, almost knocking over his half empty bowl of soup in the process. Nero had to practically lunge across the table to grab the bowl before warm soup spilled across the table and Carlo’s lap. Carlo, unaffected by the close call, spoke. “Grampa, can we play in the snow after dinner? Please? Pleeeeaase?”

Vergil looked between the two children, unable to form a proper response. He turned to look at Dante, silently asking for help. Only for Dante to shake his head. “Sorry, brother. You gotta talk to them.”

“Here,” Vergil said, handing Kyle the butter quickly, before addressing Carlo. “I will…likely be leaving after dinner. You will have to ask someone else to…play with you.”

Carlo stuck his lip out in a pout, crossing his arms angrily. “Why not? Why can’t you play with me?”

“Because I said no. Is that so difficult to understand?” 

“He’s four, Vergil, he’s still learning the concept of ‘yes’ and ‘no’,” Nero jumped in. 

“Wait, if he’s your dad, why do you call him Vergil?” Kyle asked. 

Julio’s quiet voice cut through the conversation as he ate a spoonful of soup. “We don’t call Nero ‘dad.’”

“Yeah but he’s not our actual dad.”

“Ouch,” Nero said. “Harsh, but true.”

He’d be lying if he said that didn’t sting a bit, but he couldn’t really blame Kyle for it. He remembered his parents, had lived with them for six years. Nero remembered their deaths. A rogue demon, one none of them had even known was on the island, had attacked them one day. Kyle’s parents died, like so many others who came face to face with demons. 

“Kyle, that’s not a nice thing to say. Apologize to Nero, please,” Kyrie scolded softly. 

Kyle’s shoulders drooped and he stared down at his lap. “Sorry.”

Nero stood up, walking around the table to place his hand on Kyle’s head. “Don’t worry about it, buddy. If you’re done with dinner, I can take your plate.”

Kyle nodded, handing the empty bowl to Nero. He grabbed Carlo’s as well, pausing next to Vergil. “You, uh, you done?”

Vergil stood up abruptly, startling Nero. He watched his father carefully, tensed for any unexpected movement. Relief hit him like Nico driving the van when Vergil grabbed his own bowl and stepped into the kitchen, practically teleporting away. 

Dante laughed softly, watching his brother vanish. “I don’t think he’s ever interacted with a child in his life.”

“He is one,” Kyrie said harshly, picking up her bowl, as well as Nico’s and Dante’s. Julio hopped off his seat, taking his dishes to the kitchen. Nero followed after him, raising his eyebrow as his father methodically cleaned his bowl, seemingly lost in thought. Nero placed the dishes on the counter, stepping around his father to dry the plates that had been washed. 

From the dining room, Nero heard Dante sigh. “Give him a chance. My brother hasn’t really spent a lot of time with people, he’s still learning.”

Kyrie replied coldly, clearly not willing to even entertain the idea. “No. That is no excuse for what he’s done. I made my stance clear earlier, and I will stand by that until he genuinely apologizes. Not for what he did to Nero, but for what he did to everyone else. He ruined hundreds of thousands of people’s lives. He destroyed families, killed innocent people. How are you not angrier? He almost killed your nephew and your friends. I love you, Dante, I do. You’re the closest thing to a father I’ve had in a long time, but I cannot understand how you can so easily let that man get away with all of this.”

“Wouldn’t you do anything to get Credo back? Regardless of all his stupid decisions?”

Low blow, but he wasn’t wrong. More than anything, Nero wished there was a way to bring Credo back. Maybe then he’d get to see the way Kyrie’s face used to light up when Credo did something particularly sweet for them. Her smile hadn’t been the same since his death. 

Nero bit his lip, glancing over at Vergil. His brows were furrowed and he’d stopped washing the plate. He was staring blankly down into the sink, lost in thought. 

“Hey,” Nero said, keeping his voice low and gentle. “I can finish washing the dishes if you want.”

Vergil startled, the dish in his hands clattering into the sink as he summoned Yamato to his hand, drawing her blade in a split second. Nero ducked out of the way on instinct, air rushing past his face as he narrowly avoided being cut. Julio gasped quietly, standing frozen in the doorway, his plate clutched in his hands tightly, wide brown eyes locked onto Vergil and Nero. 

Nero’s focus flickered from Julio to Vergil, slowly raising his hands in surrender. “Woah, chill. I’m not going to attack you.”

Julio squared his shoulders and marched right up to the counter, placing his bowl beside the pile Nero had placed, and lightly pushed Vergil to the side. “Scuse me,” he said softly. Vergil whirled around to face him, an affronted expression on his face. Julio didn’t even look at him as he began washing the dishes. “You were in the way. Also, there’s no weapons allowed in the house, and if Ms. Kyrie sees you with that, she’s going to be upset.”

Vergil took a long, deep breath, returning Yamato to her saya. In a flash, she disappeared. “I apologize. You caught me off guard.” 

Nero dropped his arms, taking the bowl that was handed to him. “Seemed like you were thinking really hard.”

“It is nothing to worry about,” Vergil replied, taking one of the plates from Julio, who blinked a few times in surprise. 

Nero rolled his eyes, but let it go, grabbing the dry plates and putting them away. The three of them worked together in silence for a few moments, the only sounds coming from a hushed conversation between Dante and Kyrie. They had moved further away from the kitchen, making it almost impossible to hear. Nico had taken to interacting with the younger kids, their excited shrieks letting Nero know that she was doing her best, as always. She was their favorite aunt and everyone knew it. 

When the dishes were all cleaned and put away, Nero wiped his hands on his pants, moving to ruffle Julio’s hair. “Thanks for the help buddy.”

“You’re welcome. Do you…can you help me with my homework? If you have time,” Julio asked, fidgeting with his sleeves. 

“Course. I promised I’d help, didn’t I?” 

Julio smiled at him, darting off to grab his homework. Nero moved to follow after him, when a hand on his shoulder stopped him. He tensed, breath catching as he looked over his shoulder. Vergil drew his hand away quickly, clearing his throat. 

“You are...good with children,” he said. It was almost like he was trying to find an excuse to make conversation. 

Nero chuckled nervously, pulling away from Vergil. He shoved his hands into his pockets to hide the subtle shake. “Not really, Kyrie is way better at it than me.”

“And yet, they all seem to look up to you.”

“Well, I’m just…doing what I wished someone did for me as a kid. They’re all orphans, so we try to give them a sense of belonging. And if that means I have to remember how to do algebra, then I’ll do it.”

Vergil’s face fell and he looked away, gaze drifting to the wall beside him. He seemed deep in thought. Something was bothering him and for the first time in a long time, he wasn’t trying to hide it. “What was your childhood like?”

Nero’s shoulders rose defensively, and he glared down at the floor. “Lonely,” he said. Long nights spent alone in his room, desperate for someone to lie and say he mattered. Agonizing days spent getting yelled at and blamed for things he didn’t do, getting picked on for being different. 

“Dante said something similar when I asked him,” Vergil replied. “Although, given what I remember about Fortuna, I can’t say that that is particularly surprising. If you are willing, I would like to know more, in the future. It’s…deeply unsettling that I know next to nothing about you still.”

Nero flexed his hands within his pockets, swallowing thickly. “Yeah. Maybe. You gonna share anything if I do?”

Vergil chuckled, combined with a soft, barely audible, trill. “I believe that is only fair. When you are ready.”

Nero coughed, ducking his head and brushing a finger under his nose. “Alright, can I go help my kid with his homework? I thought you were leaving.”

The amused smirk on his face faded, changing to an irritated scowl. “I would, if Dante would stop blathering on like an idiot.”

“You can go, y’know. Dante can find his way back without you.”

Vergil huffed, running his fingers through his hair. “If I do this, he will likely believe I abandoned him. No, I will wait until he decides he would like to leave. Much as I’d rather not stick around where I am unwelcome.”

Nero shrugged. “I wouldn’t say you’re unwelcome. You just gotta be nice to me and the kids and Kyrie will probably warm up to you.”

“Funny, from what my brother told me about her, I didn’t expect her to be so…” he paused, as if trying to figure out what to say. 

“Careful, if you start talkin’ shit, I’ll be the one to kick you out of the house. Kyrie’s probably the kindest person I know.”

“She slapped me,” Vergil said incredulously. 

“It was deserved,” he shrugged. “And it was so fucking funny.”

Vergil scowled. “I’m glad you find humor in my pain.”

Nero laughed, giving Vergil a quick pat on the back as he walked by. “Can’t blame me, your face was hysterical.”

Vergil scoffed, but let Nero pass. Nero stepped back into the dining room where Julio had already set up his homework. He sat down next to him, taking a look at the worksheet Julio was working on. 

“Okay so, what part are you struggling with?”

Chapter Text

March 3rd, 6:07 am

Nero wiped sweat from his forehead as he turned the final corner back towards his home, finishing his morning run. He slowed down, readjusting his headphones as he began walking the rest of the way. The cold wind chilled him, and his breath puffed in front of him. He pulled his phone out of his pockets to check the time. Surprise ran through him when he noticed he’d missed a call from Kaldur around 15 minutes ago, the call going straight to voicemail. He quickly pressed the call button, hoping nothing major had happened. He picked up his pace, jogging towards the garage instead of the front door.

“ Nero? ” Kaldur said after the third ring.

“Hey, sorry I missed your call, everything alright?” He asked, tucking his phone in his pocket in order to quietly open the metal door. 

“ Ah, yes. I apologize if I worried you. The Team happened to get a lead on where the Light may be striking next and figured I’d see if you’d like to join us. I have a feeling, wherever we find the Light, we’ll find some demons for you to destroy.”

“Is this a bribe?” He quickly double checked both Red Queen and Blue Rose, making sure they were both in top form. He pulled the van door open, stepping inside and grabbing his usual magazine of devil breakers.

“ Perhaps. Is it working? ” Kaldur asked, sounding far too smug for his own good.

“Where do you need me?” He wrapped his belt around his waist, and grabbed his jacket from where it was haphazardly tossed on the van couch. 

“ We believe they are headed to Capulet city.”

Nero paused, hand resting on the door. “That’s…bold. Not sure what they’re hoping to accomplish with that choice. Dante could easily deal with this.”

“ Bold indeed. But, I happen to have it on good authority that Nightwing will be joining me on this mission and if you come, I’m almost certain, he’ll pay you for your services. ”

“Okay, that’s a bribe. Fine, I’m in. Give me a few minutes and I can meet you at the cave,” he said, pushing the van door open and hopping to the ground. 

“ Actually, meet us in Capulet city, less jumps for us all to make. We will meet you at Devil May Cry. ”

“Alright, I’ll see you there,” He promised, hanging up the call. Taking his headphones off, he turned them off, letting them rest along his neck. He quietly opened the door into the house, sneaking further inside. Nico was snoring softly from where she had slumped on the couch, her glasses laid on the table and her curly hair had covered her face completely. 

He carefully snuck past her, knowing damn well she’d start bitching if he woke her up. His footsteps were light, sneakers tapping lightly on the wooden floor. He softly made his way up the stairs, pausing in front of the boys room, listening to the sound of their breathing for a moment. One of them shifted, likely rolling over and readjusting his position. He nudged the door open, peeking inside to check on them. All of the boys were fast asleep, and Nero couldn’t stop the soft smile from spreading across his face. He carefully closed the door, avoiding making any loud noises so he didn’t wake anyone up. Across the hall, he opened the door to his and Kyrie’s room, stepping inside. Kyrie rolled over, pushing herself up onto her elbows. She blinked a few times, rubbing her eyes. She perked up when she saw him, eyes shining in the darkness. 

“Good morning,” she whispered. “How was your run?”

Nero walked around the side of the bed, leaning down to give her a quick kiss. “Not bad. A bit cold to be honest.”

She sat up, patting the bed beside her. He settled down at her side, wrapping an arm around her shoulder, her hand came to rest on his thigh. She leaned her head against his chest, letting out a content hum. “Where are you being called off to this time?”

Nero sighed, “that obvious huh? I’m sorry, Ky.”

She chuckled, soft and melodic. “It’s your job, I’m not upset. So long as you come back safe, and in one piece.”

He moved to place another kiss on the top of her head, only for Kyrie to move at the last moment, pressing her lips against his. He couldn’t hide the surprised laugh that bubbled up, tugging her closer to him. She smiled against his lips, smug and so very proud of herself. He melted under her hold, a soft, satisfied purr filling the air. 

Kyrie pulled away first, running her fingers through his hair, giving him a look so full of love and patience that he almost folded then and there. If she asked him to stay, he would. He’d fold every time for her. 

“I love you,” he whispered, placing his forehead against hers. “I don’t think I say it enough.”

She laughed again, reaching her other hand up to his cheek. “I love you too, you goof.”

“Hey, I’m trying to have a serious, heartfelt moment here!” He said with mock offense. 

The hand on his cheek vanished, only for her to boop his nose. He wrinkled his nose, batting her hand away lightly. “Go be a hero. You don’t need to worry about us.”

“I always worry about you guys. Stay out of trouble while I’m gone.”

Kyrie rolled her eyes, patting his chest once. “I’m sorry, since when was I the troublemaker here? Historically, I’m fairly certain that title belonged to you.”

He opened his mouth to fire back, snapping his jaw shut when he realized he didn’t have an argument. She was right. He was always the one running towards trouble at any opportunity. It wasn’t his fault every time! He had no control over which demons hated his family. He blamed gramps for that one. And Vergil. Mostly Vergil.

He placed another kiss on her lips, carefully detangling himself. Kyrie slipped out from under the covers, pink nightgown tumbling down from where it had rode up during the night. She padded over to the closet, and started rifling around for clothes. 

Nero forced himself to look away, never wanting to take his eyes off of her. “I’ll be back before you know it,” he promised. 

“Good luck,” she said, sneaking up behind him and wrapping her arms around his waist. She released him and he reluctantly left the room, sneaking back through the house. He could hear shuffling from the boys’ room, sounding more purposeful this time. Julio must have woken up. He liked to get up earlier than the others in order to get some time to himself before Kyle and Carlo woke up. 

He snuck past the door, silently making his way back to the garage. He grabbed Red Queen and Blue Rose, holstering them and making his way outside. Time to go fuck up some demons.

Capulet City was, frankly, a shithole. A city could only be attacked by demons so many times before it stopped becoming a reasonable place to live. And twice was frankly, two too many for most people. It was honestly the only reason Dante could still afford rent around here. No matter how many times Nero appeared in this specific alley, he could never get over the smell of alcohol and puke from the drunkards who stumbled around in the middle of the night. There were a few, talking to each other with slurred words and barely focused eyes. One of them watched him with a glazed over expression. Nero ignored him, walking to the end of the alley, tuning out the slurred shouts directed at him.

He passed by the office, pausing in front of Devil May Cry for a second. The neon sign was off, and he could sense Vergil inside but not Dante. The other hunter was probably out, maybe on a job or out with Lady and Trish. As he turned to walk away, the door swung open. He jolted, drawing Blue Rose and aiming it at Vergil’s chest in his panic. 

Vergil raised an eyebrow, lips turning up in a small smirk. Nero lowered his weapon, holstering it as he calmed down. “Is there something you need?” Vergil asked. “You didn’t seem to have an interest in coming here a few hours ago.”

“Well, uh, got a call from a friend asking for my help so…here I am.”

“Hm. Is this friend one I have met?” 

Nero snorted. “What, are you gonna tell me you don’t like the people I hang out with? Sorry, old man, your opinion doesn’t mean much to me there. And no, you haven’t met him. Probably a good thing, cause the ones that have met you, don’t like you very much.”

“I noticed. Many people you know seem to share a similar opinion.”

“Can you blame them? You’re kind of an ass,” Nero pointed out. “And M’gann and Conner are still pissed about the arm thing.”

Vergil flinched, eyes flicking towards his arm before returning to his face. “Well, I suppose I can’t fault them for that. The guilt is…not something that will go away.”

“You apologized, I forgave you. It’s pretty simple.”

Nero knew Vergil struggled with day to day life, with interacting with others. He was trying. Vergil was making an effort to spend time with him. He wasn’t ignoring him or insulting him. 

“And I don’t believe I deserved it. I am glad that you seem to have people who care for you. Your partner made her point very clear,” Vergil reached up, rubbing his cheek as if Kyrie’s slap had done any kind of lasting damage. 

Nero grinned proudly. “Yeah, that was one hell of a slap. I’ve never seen her hit someone like that. You really pissed her off.”

“You care deeply for her. How long have you known her?” Vergil asked, almost uncertainly. 

Nero paused, biting his lip. “Almost 14 years. Her parents were the ones who took me in.”

“You…lived in the orphanage, correct? Did they adopt you?”

He sighed, leaning his back against the doorframe, staring up at the dark sky. The moon and the stars were blocked out from the clouds, leaving the night pitch black. “Fostered. Gave me a place to stay, made sure I got enough food so I wasn’t starving, and treated me better than the nuns at the orphanage. I’m pretty sure the only reason they took me in was because of the white hair. Not many kids look like ‘the Savior’, and they were pretty devout followers. Maybe they were hoping it would get them some brownie points with him. Didn’t do them any good, I probably got them killed.”

Vergil was quiet, and had Nero not been able to sense him still hovering behind him, he would’ve guessed that his father had gotten bored of the conversation and decided to go back inside. After a few seconds, a light hand was placed on his shoulder. Nero turned his head to the side, catching sight of Vergil stepping closer to him. 

“You are not at fault for the actions of demons.”

Nero shrugged, a little helplessly. “Yeah, I know. But still, if I hadn’t been with them that day, then who knows, maybe they’d still be alive. Kyrie would still have her parents and maybe Credo wouldn’t have died.”

Vergil tightened his grip ever so slightly. Not enough to hurt, but enough to add more solid pressure. “It was not your fault. Our bloodline is a difficult one to be a part of, and there was little you could have done to prevent a demon attack. Especially if you were a child.”

“Weren’t you fighting demons as a kid?” He turned his attention back up to the sky, leaning his head against the brick wall.

“Out of necessity. I had no one to protect me. I died before I even had the chance to fight back. Had it not been for the Yamato, I am almost positive neither of us would be here.”

Nero let out a bitter laugh. “Man, I guess dying runs in this side of the family. Who would’ve thought?”

Vergil went quiet, hand dropping from Nero’s shoulder. “What did you say?”

“I…also died?” He pushed himself off the wall to face his father, who stood ramrod straight, jaw clenched and eyes narrowed. Yamato appeared in his hands, held tightly and stiffly. 

He exhaled slowly, breathing controlled in a way that told Nero he was barely holding it together. “And Dante failed to mention this…why?”

“Uh,” Nero fumbled, wracking his brain, desperately trying to remember what he’d told Dante about getting Yamato. His thoughts screeched to a halt. He’d never actually told him. He’d only told Kyrie. He’d meant to bring it up for years, but always chickened out at the last minute, too anxious to bring it up in case Dante freaked out. “Because he doesn’t know.”

Nero hadn’t wanted to make his uncle more worried, he had enough to worry about on a daily basis. Adding more unnecessary guilt would only stress him out more. Dante had a nasty habit of being a little too overprotective on his bad days, and Nero never wanted to add to that. 

“Who?” Vergil managed to grind out. 

“Who…what?”

“Who killed you?” 

“Oh. He was the chief alchemist of the Order. Agnus didn’t like me poking around where I wasn’t supposed to be, so he decided to get rid of me. Or, he tried. Yamato saved my life.” He brought a hand up to his chest, absentmindedly rubbing his chest where the scar from Agnus’ blade was, right beside the two other scars from Rebellion and Yamato. 

He could count on one hand the number of scars he had on his body, three of which were centered on his chest. The last one was on his arm, where Vergil had ripped it off and Nico had installed the port for his devil breakers. 

Vergil tightened his grip on Yamato, staring over Nero’s head. A dark look crossed his face as energy crackled dangerously around him. Nero took several hasty steps back, putting distance between himself and his father. Every fiber of his being warned him of danger, screamed at him to get away as fast as he could. He wrapped his fingers around Blue Rose tightly, muscles coiled and prepared to attack if he had to. 

“ Where is he? ” Vergil’s voice was deep and full of fury, a low, vicious growl accompanying his words. 

“He’s dead, last I heard. And if he comes back to life, you’re gonna have to fight me and Nico for a chance to kill him again,” Nero tried to play off the mounting anxiety with humor, pretending he was relaxed. Like the concept of seeing Agnus again didn’t make his stomach churn and his skin crawl. 

Vergil took a deep breath, the low growl fading away. He closed his eyes, loosening his grasp on Yamato so he no longer had a death grip on her. He still wasn’t calm, but the hair on the back of Nero’s neck wasn’t standing on end anymore. “Very well.”

Nero breathed out a sigh of relief, losing some of the tension in his body. He released his grip on Blue Rose, flexing his fingers. “Good, great. Glad we got that sorted out.” He grabbed the hem of his shirt, fiddling with it as he looked anywhere but at Vergil. 

Where the fuck was Kaldur? 

Vergil watched him, narrowing his eyes slightly, taking in Nero’s appearance. “You’re still afraid of me.”

He froze, attention snapping back to Vergil. “What? No! No, I’m not. Why would I be afraid of you?” His heartbeat picked up, a sense of dread settling in his stomach. 

They’d made so much progress. He couldn’t still be scared of Vergil. In the past 3 months, his father hadn’t done anything to hurt him. Not since he apologized. Vergil hadn’t attacked him. He wasn’t going to. Nero was almost sure of it. Every time Vergil offered some sort of physical contact, it was uncertain and light, giving him the chance to pull away if he didn’t feel safe. But a childhood full of abuse combined with losing his arm didn’t exactly make physical contact all that appealing. 

“You flinch away from me each time I reach out to touch. You put distance between us when you are uncomfortable. I am aware that you and Dante don’t trust me as much as you pretend to,” Vergil said, like he was stating a fact. There was no accusation, no haughty arrogance, or anger. Just a simple statement. 

“I…” Nero couldn’t come up with a response. Vergil was right. And it stung. He’d tried so goddamn hard to keep it together, to force himself to be okay with Vergil. But deep down, he was fucking terrified that Vergil would turn on him and it would be another fight for his goddamn life. “I don’t know what you want from me. I’m trying, Vergil. I really fucking am. You know why I don’t like being touched right? You tore my arm off, that doesn’t just go away because you apologized. I’ve already had a childhood full of abuse, so I think I’m allowed to be a little uneasy about being grabbed by someone I’m still learning to trust.”

Vergil did not seem to like that answer. He recoiled, expression going completely blank, as if finding out about the abuse was somehow worse than knowing he died. Then again, considering what he knew about Vergil, that was likely the case. Being related to Sparda meant that demons would always be gunning for their heads on a platter. They were predictable, easy to understand. Even the most intelligent demons and devils tended to have similar goals, some were simply more thought out than others. Demons wanted bloodshed, they wanted to slaughter each other and humans for their own gain. Drink human blood to grow stronger. But people? People were unpredictable. They were cold and cruel for no reason, isolating and hurting others because of their differences. Some were kind, but people like Kyrie, like Dick or Kaldur or M’gann were few and far between. 

“You were abused?” Vergil’s voice was quiet and sharp. Somehow more deadly than before. 

Nero scoffed, drawing Blue Rose and flicking its chamber open. It was second nature for him to do maintenance, even when it wasn’t necessary. It let him use his hands when standing still became too much. “Obviously. Child of an outsider and an unmarried woman who was left on the steps of the orphanage? Throw in being a demon on top of that and I was the most hated person in Fortuna until Sanctus’ plot became public.”

Vergil grit his teeth, turning away from him. “I shouldn’t have left. I had always intended to return to…your mother.”

That settled something, deep in his chest. Vergil had admitted that he wouldn’t have cared about Nero if he found him, but knowing that, maybe he had cared about Nero’s mother, maybe he wouldn’t have been so heartless. Maybe Vergil would have cared about him if she had been around. “What was she like?”

Vergil stared at the ground, a somber look in his eyes. “I cannot remember. When I think of her, I recall warmth, a gentleness I had not been granted in years. But my memory is fractured at best. Mundus took a great deal from me. She was perhaps my greatest weakness and he could not have a puppet with an attachment to a human woman.”

“I’m sorry,” Nero muttered, clutching Blue Rose tightly. “I don’t know what I’d do if I couldn’t remember Kyrie. She means more to me than anything else in the world. If I lost her…”

He’d burn everything to the ground. Consequences be damned. 

“You remind me of her. I can’t picture her face, but you resemble her closely. I see quite a bit of her when I look at you,” Vergil said, a soft smile on his face, one Nero hadn’t ever seen. His father’s emotions were so closely guarded, hidden behind an impassive mask that made it impossible for Nero to truly understand what he was thinking. 

He swallowed, biting the inside of his cheek and staring out into the street. His eyes burned as he blinked, hoping the ache in his chest would fade away. It had been a long, long time since he’d thought about his mother. Since he’d wished he knew anything about her. He’d long since given up hope of ever learning anything about her. No one had ever had a kind thing to say about her. Not many people had kind things to say about him. Hearing Vergil, his father, someone who didn’t care about most people, talk about another person so gently, it made Nero wonder what she was like. He wanted to know about her for the first time in almost a decade, and now the only person who knew anything about her had lost his memory, leaving everyone in the dark again. 

Fuck.

“Dammit,” he muttered, running a hand down his face.

Vergil remained silent, simply standing beside Nero. Neither of them spoke, too much left unsaid for the time being. Nero wanted Vergil to open up, to give him something, he’d laid out so much of himself already, and yet…he worried he’d be shut down, ignored, told off, pushed away again. 

He didn’t have time to dwell on that line of thought, as he finally spotted Kaldur and La’gaan approaching the office. Not long after he spotted them, he heard the sound of a few people landing softly nearby. He didn’t even need to turn, recognizing Dick’s footsteps the second he started walking closer. 

Vergil let out a quiet “hm,” as he watched the group approach. Without waiting for them to say anything, he pushed the door open and stepped inside. “I wish you luck with your job.”

Nero turned quickly, calling out after him. “Wait! You should swing by my place on the 19th. It’s…well…” He rubbed the back of his neck subconsciously, looking away as his cheeks heated up.

“Your birthday.”

“Uh, yeah. Yeah. Kyrie likes to throw a small party for me, so…um, you’re welcome to come.”

Vergil smiled. “I will be there.”

He stepped inside, the door closing behind him. Nero heard it lock and immediately knew Dante hadn’t grabbed his keys. He was absolutely locked out, and Vergil was planning on fucking with Dante. 

Well. Nero couldn’t be held responsible for the actions of his father. Nor was he getting involved in their more petty fights. They were adults, and as long as they didn’t try to kill each other again, they could sort it out.

“So, are we interrupting something?” Dick asked, finally stepping up beside him.

“Nope. So, what's the plan? Who are we fighting?” He asked, loading Blue Rose and flicking off the safety. 

“We believe we will be facing Black Manta and the Brain, based on the information we received from the League,” Kaldur answered, quickly looking him over. “Are you alright?”

“Yep.” Nero spotted Batgirl and Tim, hiding in the shadows. Batgirl crossed her arms when she noticed him watching her. Tim stood up straighter, gripping his bo staff tightly. 

“You sure? You were talking to Vergil for a while,” Dick said, glaring at the door to the office. “He didn’t do anything to you, did he?”

Nero rolled his eyes, shoving Dick lightly. “No, dumbass. You’d know if he did. We were just talking. You guys took for-fucking-ever to show up.”

“Apologies,” Kaldur said, not sounding sorry whatsoever. Everyone always seemed to forget that Kaldur was just as much of a little shit as the rest of them. He had everyone fooled because he was so composed, but Nero knew. Nero had gotten very good at spotting mischief over the years. “I suppose now would be the best time to share what we have learned.”

“Like we said, Black Manta and the Brain were spotted hiding out around here. And, he was spotted with a giant, lizard-like creature.”

“Black Manta is hiding out in the water somewhere, likely some place near the docks where he can strike easily without being caught beforehand,” Kaldur continued.

La’gaan looked him over critically, scoffing after a moment. “I don’t see how he’s gonna be useful there. I mean, can you even swim?”

Nero scowled, irritation bubbling up deep in his gut. “Yes, I can swim. I live on a fucking island. The hell is your deal?”

Talk about a shift in attitude. La’gaan hadn’t been hostile towards him before, now all of a sudden, he seemed to have it out for Nero. He had no idea what he even did, but he had no interest in dealing with this shit. 

Tim coughed, drawing everyone’s attention. “I think our best bet is to have Aqualad and Lagoon Boy deal with Manta, the three of us can deal with the Brain,” he gestured towards himself, Batgirl, and Dick. “And Nero can handle any demons that come our way.”

“Not a bad idea,” Dick said. “Think you can handle it?”

Nero grinned, spinning Blue Rose. “Easy. This place is crawling with weaklings on a daily basis anyways, I’ll be able to find anything out of place no problem.”

Batgirl uncrossed her arms, pulling a grappling hook off the belt around her waist, flipping her hair over her shoulders. “What are we waiting for then? The more time we waste talking about this, the more time the Light has to attack. We should get a move on.”

“Batgirl is right,” Kaldur said. He pulled something out of his pocket, holding his hand out to Nero. He opened his hand, watching curiously as a small, round object landed in his palm. “A communicator, so you can stay in contact with us.”

He nodded, placing it in his ear and turning it on. He rarely, if ever, used equipment like this. If he really needed something, a call to Nico from a phone booth was the easiest option if she was nearby. Even if she wasn’t he was almost convinced she’d still find a way to get there. 

With a quick promise to stay out of trouble, Kaldur and La’gaan left, running towards the docks. Nero turned to Dick, about to ask where the Brain was when a scream caught his attention. It was faint, far enough away that no human would be able to pick it up. At the same time, a familiar buzz in his chest had him whirling on his heel, trying to pinpoint where the commotion was coming from.

“Nero?” Dick asked, worry clear in his voice. 

“Found our demon,” he said, finally going still as figured out which direction he needed to go. He didn’t wait for anyone else’s reaction. He took off into a run, jumping into the air, using a hike to get himself even higher. With a flap of his wings, he was able to land on the top of one of the older, more run down buildings. He looked over the edge, scanning the ground for any signs of the demon in question. He caught sight of a woman, with dark skin and short black hair, wrapped up in a warm, green jacket, huddling in an alleyway between buildings. She had her arms wrapped around her body. Nero saw a slight tremble in her frame, barely visible from his vantage point. 

He threw himself over the edge, gliding down easily and landing a few feet away from her. He jogged towards the opening, slowing to stop when he spotted her again. This close, he was able to see the wide eyed look of shock and fear on her face. She was breathing heavily, chest heaving as her heart raced. 

“Hey,” he said softly, watching as she jolted, stumbling away from him in a panic. “Woah, woah, hey! I’m not here to hurt you.”

She stopped, finally looking over at him. “Th–there was a demon,” she whispered. 

“Are you hurt? Was anyone else attacked?” He asked, taking a moment to holster Blue Rose and grab a Punchline off his waist. The sound of a crash, followed by a car alarm going off had him stepping away from the woman, searching for the source of the noise. More screams, followed by a deafening roar. The sound of windows shattering and the crack of stone echoed throughout the once silent night. The woman in front of him dropped into a crouch, covering her ears with her hands as more screams of panic followed. Smoke rose off in the distance, an eerie red glow slowly getting brighter as a fire began to spread. 

“Stay here,” he told her. He didn’t wait for a response, bolting off towards the chaos, buzz in his chest growing stronger as he got closer. When he turned the corner, he spotted what had caused the destruction. In the middle of the street was a giant, lizard-like creature, with green scales and four short stubby legs and razor sharp claws. Its body was almost the length of the street, long, wide tail cracking the pavement any time it crashed down. It had its head raised, resembling a king cobra with the large frill around the top and down the neck, but where Nero had expected to only see one head, there were seven, each of them snapping at different civilians trying to escape. One of the heads had a telephone pole in its mouth, another had blood dripping from its fangs. The one in the center had its tongue flickering in and out, swiveling around as it seemed to search for prey. Beady yellow eyes seemed to practically glow, lit up from the backdrop of the flames.

He’d be an idiot if he didn’t know what this was. Hydras were rare, but not unheard of. Supposedly, there had been one on Fortuna years ago, way before he had been born. From what he’d heard, it hadn’t been the biggest threat the island had ever faced, but it had definitely caused some panic among the Knights. Talk about a traumatizing ghost story to tell your kids. The sisters had actually threatened to feed Nero to the hydra once. Too bad they were scarier than a giant snake ever could be.

The one in front of him was huge, almost 30, maybe 40 feet tall, with enough heads that it was clear someone or something had already tried to kill it and obviously failed. More people needed to learn to use it fire when fighting these fucking things. 

The hydra still hadn’t noticed him, too focused on the commotion around it. Several of the heads had begun to fight with each other, giving some of the civilians a chance to escape. He rushed over to them, firing Blue Rose at the side of the middle one’s head. The bullets pierced through the tough scales, causing the hydra to jerk its head back with a hiss. Instantly, all seven of the heads whipped to face him, tongues flickering in and out. 

“Sorry to interrupt your meal,” he called over the wind. “But don’t you know it’s not good to play with your food?” He tapped Blue Rose against his shoulder, pacing in front of the beast. “I mean, seriously. You can’t even agree on who gets what as a snack!”

He didn’t turn to face the small group running away, he didn’t want to draw attention to them. But he did catch them rushing towards the alley in his peripherals. Good, with them out of the way he’d be able to go all out. 

The first head darted out, sharp fangs glinting in the firelight. He rolled underneath, firing another shot into the face of another head as it snapped at him. It jolted backwards, giving him the chance to run underneath its necks. A third head slithered over the other two, hissing angrily at him. Nero didn’t give it the chance to even bite, launching punchline at it, watching with satisfaction as the arm repeatedly pummeled that specific head. Two more of its heads came at him, fangs bared and dripping with saliva. Nero jumped up into the air, firing another round of bullets into the heads. The final two heads followed him into the air, snapping at his limbs as he propelled himself to the side with a quick flap of his wings. Punchline came flying back to him, and he caught it, firing it off almost immediately, catching two of the heads in its path. He landed on one of the heads, using it as a platform to leap to the ground. He stepped to the side, holstering Blue Rose and drawing Red Queen as he did.

He blocked the next few bites, swinging Red Queen quickly and precisely, leaving heavy cuts along the scales. He jumped backwards, out of reach of another head, twisting his body around to dodge out of the way of another round of bites. He darted between the heads, moving closer to the main body. Red Queen’s blade cut through one of the necks, black blood dripping from the wound, splashing against the concrete. That specific head roared angrily, twisting around to snap at him. He caught it between the claws of his devil bringers, stopping it in its tracks as he batted away another one of the heads. He dug his claws in, drawing more blood as long, ragged cuts were drawn through its scales. 

He cursed silently as punchline came back to him again, pulling himself up and out of the way as another head slithered underneath the one he was holding onto. He flipped himself up onto the top of its head, placing Red Queen under its jaw, grabbing the tip with his right hand and pulling backwards, burying her blade in its scales. It threw its head back, roaring in agony, the others reacting quickly. He lost his footing as it reared back, feet slipping off its smooth scales. Summoning his wings again, he stabilized himself, grasping the sides of its neck, using the deep gouges he created as hand holds. 

“Back off,” he demanded, firing punchline off again. The head closest to him was stopped in its tracks, shaking its head and trying in vain to snap at the metal arm. Wrapping his now human hand around his beloved sword again, he twisted the throttle, silently flinching at the heat pouring off the metal. His hand burned, the smell of burning flesh mixing with the acrid smell of the hydra’s blood boiling. He yanked the blade towards himself with as much strength as he could muster, wings offering leverage he wouldn’t otherwise have. The flames pouring off of Red Queen helped slice through its scales, cutting through muscle and sinew, scorching the bones. With one more harsh pull, her blade cut through the bone, grinding sickeningly against it. The head fell to the ground with a heavy splat. All at once, the neck he was clinging to flopped dowards, damn near dislodging him from where he clung onto it. Letting his wings disappear, he pushed himself off the dead neck, using another hike to get some more distance as the hydra shrieked louder. As Nero flew backwards, he quickly scanned the remaining heads, searching for any sign of Klarion’s magic on it. 

There!

On the side of the middle head, hard to spot with the other heads writhing around it, but there and glowing bright and orange. 

The hydra shook its remaining heads, feet cracking the pavement with each step. Its massive tail swung wildly, almost catching Nero in the chest had he not ducked in time. Its tail crashed into the side of the building, shattering the windows and destroying the brick walls, causing the top half of the building to collapse. Nero frantically darted out of the way, using his devil bringers to grab a nearby telephone pole and pull himself to safety. He balanced precariously on top, watching with confusion as the hydra began skittering away, rushing towards a different part of the city. 

“Hey, where are you going? Bored of me already?” He shouted, preparing to follow it, when a light glowing in the distance caught his attention. 

Gaining the ability to see in the dark had been a blessing and a curse. Sometimes, bright lights gave him headaches and people turning lights on unexpectedly hurt like hell. But in this situation, he was grateful for it. Not too far off, in the direction the hydra was headed, he could make out a pile of rubble that looked ancient, like it had been there for years. The longer he stared at it, the stronger that buzz in his chest became. Magic permeated the air, scent heavy and metallic, hidden beneath the smoke filling the sky. 

And then, the rubble lit up, orange lightning crackling around it. The sky above split, a rift, small from here, but growing larger by the second. And Nero realized exactly why the Light wanted Capulet. 

He jumped into action, rushing across rooftops, hoping to catch up to the hydra before it could reach its destination.

He placed a finger against the comm in his ear, shouting desperately, “Don’t let them open that portal!”

“ Working on it! ” Dick fired back, grunting in exertion.

“What happens if we don’t?” Batgirl asked, a heavy thud coming through the comms.

“They’re opening a hell gate.” He threw himself over the ledge, spinning with Red Queen, turning himself into a ball of fire. He crashed into the hydra with all his weight, blade piercing through its back. It shrieked again, flailing and trying to buck him off. He held on, bracing himself against Red Queen’s blade, even as it whipped around. 

“ A what?” Tim asked. 

“A hell–” he grunted, prying his sword from the hydra’s body as it slammed itself into another building. He tucked himself into a ball, rolling to avoid any injury. “A hell gate. Portal to the Underworld.”

“ It can’t be that easy, can it?” Batgirl asked. 

“If it was, they would’ve done it a long time ago!” Dick replied. “ Oh shit.”

“Pay attention, Nightwing,” Tim ordered. 

Nero rolled under one of the heads, firing punchline at the middle head. He swung Red Queen down on the head that was coming towards him, cleaving through its skull like it was made of paper. He revved her engine, swinging her around, using the momentum to whirl around wildly, fire and steel eviscerating the closest head, practically shredding it to pieces. “It’s not! To create a hell gate–” he paused, sliding under the hydra’s stomach, gouging at its legs with his devil bringers as he went. “The veil between our world and the Underworld has to be weak. Places like Red Grave or Fortuna.” 

He jumped over the tail, grinning excitedly as punchline came flying back to him. He jumped, landing on the arm with a loud whoop. He steered the devil breaker towards the heads, cheering loudly as he plowed through two of the heads, and burning a third. He jumped backwards, letting punchline explode against a fourth. His boots skidded against the ground, muscles coiled like a spring. He threw himself to the side as two heads snapped at him from either side, slamming into each other as he moved. 

“ What makes the veil here weak?” Kaldur’s voice crackled through the comms. 

“ We almost had Black Manta, by the way!” La’gaan interrupted. 

“The veil,” Nero started, revving Red Queen’s engine again and slicing through a second head, kicking it to the side where it fell in front of him. Two down, five to go. “Was torn apart about 24 years ago when someone,” Vergil. “Summoned the Temen-Ni-Gru. From what Dante told me, the tower punched a hole straight into the Underworld, like the Qliphoth.”

He blocked another bite, jamming Red Queen into its open maw, digging his demonic claws into its eyes. He twisted her handle, searing the inside of its mouth. It reared back, hissing and spitting angrily at him. He lunged forwards, unwilling to let this one get away. Revving Red Queen’s handle again, he slashed upwards, slicing through its neck with ease. Four left. The middle head shrieked, and the remaining three swooped towards him in a frenzy. 

He dodged, twisting his body and side stepping, barely avoiding the sharp fangs that came dangerously close to catching him. He rolled to the side, just out of reach of the heads. They snapped uselessly at him, turning on each other after a moment. The hydra stomped its feet, backing up, a few cars crunching beneath its feet. It spun around, forcing Nero to jump over its tail to avoid getting caught. He slashed through the air, cursing loudly in Italian as the three heads came at him again, giving him no time to dodge. He knocked one of the heads away, kicking the second, boot connecting with its jaw. There was a sharp crack as the bone crunched from the force of the kick. He attempted to right himself, using his wings to straighten himself out. The third head came up from under him, snapping its jaw shut around his chest with a sickening snap. He grit his teeth with a strained groan, blood pouring from the wounds, pain made worse when the hydra violently shook him around like he was a chew toy. He clung to Red Queen, using his right hand to try to pry the mouth open. Slowly, he managed to push it open, inch by inch, digging his devil bringers into the sides of its mouth for extra leverage. The fangs slid out, scraping against his ribs. With a shout of exertion, he tumbled out of the mouth, landing heavily on the ground. 

“Alright…asshole. That’s it. Ti ucciderò, cazzo ,” He spat a glob of blood onto the ground as he pushed himself up. Power surged through his body, healing his wounds, and sharpening the world around him. All of the heads came at him again, and just before they managed to bite him, energy exploded around him in a flash of blue. Skin turned to scales, his wings, more solid and deadly rested comfortably against his back, horns formed on the top of his head. 

The hydra stumbled back, stunned for the moment. Without giving it the chance to breathe, Nero fired punchline at the middle head. He twisted Red Queen’s handle, flames burning even hotter as he poured his energy into her. He threw himself forwards, spinning through the air and cutting two of the heads off in a swift motion. The hydra was practically screaming in pain now, flailing around wildly. He flipped out of the way effortlessly, keeping himself aloft as easily as breathing. 

He dove at the second head, revving Red Queen’s engine as he did. The sixth head hit the ground with a sad plop , leaving only the middle head, shrieking and hissing. Saliva poured from its mouth as its eyes seemed to glow brighter, shifting from yellow to orange. It charged at him, the ground rumbling under each step. Punchline came flying back to him, but the hydra caught it midair, crushing it in its mouth. 

“ Come on, you can do better than that, ” Nero taunted, landing behind it. He quickly swapped to the next devil breaker in his magazine, overture. “ I mean, seriously. You had what, seven heads? Dude, you suck. ”

The hydra spun around clumsily, snapping at him desperately.

“ Ah ah, I don’t think so. ” He stepped to the side, letting it crash into the partially destroyed building. As it stumbled, he pulled himself towards it with his devil bringer, twisting its neck until it snapped. He dug his claws into its scales, pulling with all of his might until its head began to separate. He poured more power into his body. The temperature around him and the hydra steadily increased, the scales where he gripped it sizzling and melting as heat poured off of him. With a final tug, the connection between the head and the neck was severed, neck blacked and burnt. It, along with Nero, fell to the ground. He let his Trigger fade as he landed, shaking his arms out. The sigil on the charred neck glowed dimly, still active but barely. Revving Red Queen’s engine a final time, he cleaved through the base of the neck, cutting the sigil in half. The body began to turn to ash almost immediately, leaving nothing behind save for the final head. God only knew what Nico would do with this, but Nero picked it up regardless. 

Black ichor dripped from the head onto his devil breaker, staining overture’s metal, dripping down his arm. He had to look insane, holding a demon head in his metal hand, blood and ichor covering his body, and a sword clutched in his human hand. 

He slung Red Queen over his back, pressing his finger to the comms again. “Hydra’s dead.”

“ I’m sorry, did you just say ‘hydra’?” La’gaan asked, sounding baffled beyond belief. “ Like, multi headed monster that regrows heads when you cut one off?”

“I thought those were myths!” Batgirl said.

Nero broke into a sprint, rushing towards the ruins of the Temen-Ni-Gru. 

“ There is always some truth to myths. I suspect the hydra is much the same, who’s to say that the monster Hercules fought didn’t exist. Greek myths may not be as fictional as we believed.” Kaldur supplied. 

“ Heracles,” Dick corrected. 

“ Pardon?”

“If you’re referring specifically to the Greek myth, it’s Heracles. Hercules is the Roman version. In the original Greek myth he was named after Hera, despite the fact that he was born due to an affair between Zeus and a mortal woman. They named him that to try to make Hera less jealous but, as you can guess, it did not work. The goddess of marriage, shockingly, did not like the fact that her husband was sleeping around.”

“Oh boy, here we go again,” Tim grumbled. “Can we focus please? Something is clearly trying to get out of that portal.”

“I’m on my way,” Nero said. “Focus on cutting off the source of the magic, the portal is drawing energy from somewhere.”

“I have a question,” La’gaan asked. “ How did you manage to kill a hydra? Aren’t they like, stupidly hard to kill?”

“It can’t regenerate its head if the wound was cauterized.” He could hear the sounds of fighting just up ahead as he approached the rubble. Even from here, lit up from the orange glow of Klarion’s magic, he could tell the Temen-Ni-Gru had been massive, given just how much rubble there was. 24 years and no one had ever tried to clean it up. 

Not that he blamed them, most people probably thought this place was cursed. 

24 years, huh? He was as old as these ruins. What a weird thought. He turned 24 in two weeks. 

Shaking his head, he looked around, searching for any indication where people were. Stepping over the fallen bricks, he spotted what looked like an entrance, with a large rock blocking the door. He carefully stepped over to it, rubble shifting dangerously beneath his boots. He grabbed hold of the rock with his spectral claws, hauling it away from the doorway. 

He kicked the door open, watching with satisfaction as it flew backwards, crashing into a group of men, dressed in black ninja gear. Dick leapt out of the way, flipping gracefully over the crumpled bodies, now stuck in a pile. To his left, Tim was blocking a series of punches from another ninja, retaliating with his staff. Batgirl was on the right, a whirlwind of black and red, sending her opponents flying.

“Sorry I’m late,” Nero called, stepping into the room casually. He drew Blue Rose, eyes scanning the area for anything he’d missed. 

The room they were in was circular, walls and floor coated in ice. His breath was visible in front of him as the temperature seemed to drop the longer he was here. On the far end of the room, it narrowed until it resembled a hallway of some sort. He spotted empty chains on the ground, broken like whatever had been in them escaped. Most importantly, in front of the hallway, was the summoning circle, crackling with magic. Behind it, blocked off from the rest of them was a brain floating in a glass container that sat on top of a black, metallic cylinder. 

Wow, ‘Brain’, real clever nickname.

“Welcome to the party,” Dick replied, ducking out of the way of another ninja, cracking his escrima sticks across their head. 

Batgirl flipped backwards, heel connecting with the jaw of the ninja she was fighting, sending them crashing to the floor. “Took you long enough–oh my god. What happened to you?”

Dick glanced his way, gasping out a soft, “holy shit.”

Nero fired Blue Rose at the ninja nearest him, hitting them in the leg, watching as they collapsed with a scream. “I got a present for Nico.”

“Is that one of the hydra’s heads?” Tim shouted, ducking under another punch. “Why do you have that?” He slammed the end of his staff into the ninja’s gut, electricity shooting off of it and dropping them to their knees. 

Nero took aim at the Brain, firing two shots at the dome. The Brain fired a laser from the center of…his? Robot…frame, vaporizing Nero’s bullets, forcing him to step to the side. 

“So you are the one who killed the hydra. Impressionnant . You’d be a perfect specimen for my research,” the Brain said, voice synthetic and robotic, with a thick, French accent beneath it all. A shiver ran down his spine, memories of Agnus grabbing his arm, threatening to use him in his fucked up experiments. He forced himself to remain calm, willing his heart beat to remain steady. 

“You know, I’ve met two people now who wanted to experiment on me,” Nero began holstering Blue Rose. “And that is two too many. So, I think I’ll take a rain check on that, signore .”

“You do not have a choice, as far as I am concerned. Mallah, deal with the pesky humans. That one is mine,” the Brain ordered. 

The unstable wall to the side exploded, dust and rocks rained down on them, making it hard to see. Nero coughed, waving dust out of his face. Gun fire filled the air, and he dropped to the ground, waiting until the sound died down. 

“Everyone okay?” Batgirl called from somewhere to the left. 

“Watch out!” Tim shouted, grunting as something heavy hit the ground. Nero hopped up to his feet, drawing Red Queen in a smooth motion, lighting her up as he did. Standing in the new hole in the wall was a massive, black gorilla, holding a machine gun attached to its back, with a red beret on its head. 

“Uh, what?” He asked, blinking in confusion. He was pretty sure this is what would happen if someone gave Goliath a gun. 

The gorilla fired the machine gun again, forcing Dick and the others to go on the defensive, ducking behind cover to avoid being shot. Nero jumped into the air, swinging Red Queen downwards with enough force that it would shatter bones on contact. The gorilla moved to the side, avoiding Nero’s attack. Red Queen slammed into the ground, cracking the ice and the stone floor beneath. 

The Brain fired another laser, this time aimed directly at him. He rolled to the side, watching as the red beam melted the ice on the wall, leaving a blacked mark on the stone. 

“Your fight is with me, enfant. Tu ne partiras pas avant que je te le dise, ” the Brain said, charging another laser in the center of his mechanical body. 

“Did you just call me an infant?” Nero asked incredulously. The Brain fired the laser, missing him by a hair, heat blasting past his face.

“I simply called you what you are. A child. And an uneducated one at that.”

“ Ti mostrerò ignorante, arrogante puttana, ” Nero spat, rushing towards the circle. More lasers were fired at him, but he dodged them gracefully, crossing through the summoning circle with an enraged shout. Lightning burned his skin, sizzling on contact. The burns healed as quickly as they were inflicted. He barely registered the pain, focused solely on getting to the Brain. 

He lunged, aiming Red Queen’s tip at the center of the metallic body. 

“Reckless,” the Brain said, smirk audible in his voice. 

What?

Nero’s eyes widened as he scanned the sigils on the ground, panic coursing through him. 

This wasn’t a summoning circle. He’d recognize a seal like this anywhere. This was a trap. And he’d run head first into it. 

Suddenly, Vergil’s comment about him rushing into things without thinking made a lot of sense as he slammed into the barrier, twisting his body to the side to avoid hitting it face first. Red Queen scraped against the stone floor with a screech. 

The Brain’s synthetic laugh had his blood boiling. 

“Foolish boy. You ought to spend less time running your mouth, and more time paying attention to your surroundings.”

The Brain began charging another laser, forcing Nero to roll out of the way, narrowly avoiding hitting the edge of the seal. 

He placed Red Queen against his back, drawing Blue Rose instead. He backed away, stepping towards the center of the sigil. “Nightwing!” He shouted, tossing the hydra head behind him. It rolled a few times until it flopped on the other side of the barrier. He glanced over his shoulder, watching as his friend turned to face him, a series of explosions ringing out as Tim and Batgirl worked together to obliterate Mallah’s weaponry. 

“What, can’t handle a brain in a jar?” Dick called back, grinning at him.

“This isn’t what’s opening the portal,” Nero replied, rapidly reloading Blue Rose. “It’s a trap. I can’t get to him.”

That caused Dick to stop, fully turning towards him now. The Brain fired a series of lasers. Nero rolled beneath them, letting them fly past him without breaking a sweat. 

Just like fighting Urizen, minus all the tentacles and time manipulation. 

He returned fire, bullets clipping the side of the Brain’s metal casing. Sparks flew as the circuitry was damaged. He fired another shot, aimed directly at the center of his body. The Brain was charging up another laser beam, and time seemed to slow down. Nero poured as much demonic energy into Blue Rose as he could, turning the bullets within into ticking time bombs. He pulled the trigger, throwing a hand over his face as they buried themselves into the Brain’s body. Seconds later, an explosion rang out, sending the Brain flying backwards, crashing into the stone wall with a shriek. Mallah stopped what he was doing, turning on a dime and launching himself into the circle. He moved to jump again, but Nero caught him, using his devil bringers to stop him in his tracks, digging his heels in, it became a contest of strength. Mallah turned towards him, lips pulled back in a snarl. 

“I will deal with you later,” he said, trying to yank himself free. Nero stood his ground, digging his spectral claws deeper into Mallah’s fur. Blood stained his wings turning the ethereal blue glow into a deep crimson. 

Dick leapt over him, using Nero’s shoulders as a springboard to get some extra height. 

“Hey!” He shouted, scowling as Dick winked at him. 

With a flourish and a spin, Dick landed a heavy kick to the side of Mallah’s face, nearly dislodging Nero’s claws. He tightened his grip, shifting his weight to keep the gorilla still. Mallah swung wildly, punches missing Dick as he flipped around, bouncing on the balls of his feet lightly. His body was coiled like a spring, giving the illusion of being relaxed. In a flurry of movement, he cracked his escrima sticks against Mallah’s body, each hit harder than the last. He landed one final strike to Mallah’s temple, and as he stumbled, Nero took his chance to readjust his grip and haul Mallah off the ground. He spun around, gaining momentum and finally throwing him into the Brain, where he tumbled backwards, unconscious. Neither of them got up and Nero breathed a sigh of relief. 

Dick placed his escrima sticks on his back, patting Nero on the shoulder. “Thanks for the assist. Come on, let’s figure out what’s up with the portal.” He passed through the other side, stepping over the bodies of the opponents. Batgirl and Tim followed silently.

“I already let Batman know that the Brain is down,” Batgirl said. Tim got to work restraining them, occasionally glancing over at him. 

“Nero? You coming?” Dick asked.

“I’m uh…I’m kinda stuck,” Nero replied, gesturing to the seal. “It’s made to trap demons. I can’t get out.”

His face burned in shame, glancing away from the others to focus on the ground instead. The ground was still glowing orange, pulsing with power. Curiosity got the better of him, and he approached the edge, crouching down to get a better look at the sigils scribbled around the edges. He couldn’t read the language, something so far removed from Latin or even Abyssal that he couldn’t identify it. 

“Seriously? How do we get you out?” Dick crouched in front of him, matching his stance. 

Reluctantly, he drew Red Queen, carefully sliding her over to him. “If you can damage the sigil, then it should lose any power it has. Be careful with her.”

Dick wrapped his hands around her handle, picking her up gently with a grunt. “God, this thing is heavy, what the hell is it made of?”

“Reinforced steel. You don’t wanna know how many swords I broke before I made her.”

Dick grumbled, but stepped onto the sigils anyways. He dragged Red Queen’s blade across the stone. Nothing happened the first time and Nero frowned. He watched Dick try a few more times, to no avail. 

“It’s like, etched into the floor, I don’t think I can damage it like this.”

“ You all may want to speed up closing the portal,” Kaldur said urgently. “ Something just came through. ”

“ You guys ever seen a giant squid?” La’gaan asked. “ Cause imagine that, but bigger.”

“Oh, I hate that,” Tim said, looking over at Dick and Batgirl.

“Yeah, about that. Small problem, we don’t actually know how to close the portal. Unless, Nero got any bright ideas?” Dick turned to him hopefully. 

Nero swallowed thickly, dropping his head. He had one idea, and it filled him with a sense of dread. Honestly, it felt like swallowing glass to even bring it up, but he knew there wasn’t any other option. He couldn’t do anything, especially not from here. With a sharp inhale, he reached towards his phone in his pocket. He pulled it out, a little surprised it had survived the hydra. Would not be the first phone he’d asked Dick to replace because it had been destroyed beyond repair on a hunt. 

“Yamato can close it.”

“ But you are no longer in possession of her, ” Kaldur said. 

“Who?” Batgirl asked. 

“Fuck, this is gonna suck,” he muttered, ignoring her comment. He dialed the number for Devil May Cry, cringing as it rang. He waited with bated breath for someone to pick up. The phone rang, once…twice…three times. In the end there was no response, and Nero closed his fist around the phone, cursing softly. He tried Dante’s personal number, hoping to whatever god his uncle believed in that he had remembered to grab his cell phone for once. 

“Pick up, dumbass,” Nero hissed. 

If someone ever asked Dante why he had joined the Justice League, he would not be able to give them an answer. He’d joined years ago, back when he was still trying to deal with the aftermath of Mallet and Abigail’s attempted invasion and was almost desperate to feel something again. He’d taken Bruce up on his offer on a whim, on a day where he’d been too numb to really pay attention to what he was agreeing to. And now he was stuck, almost a decade later, forced into sitting in on a meeting he had no interest in participating in. He yawned, wishing he was back in his office, able to pass out on his bed without a concern in the world. He leaned back in his seat, the front legs coming off the floor as he did. He rocked back and forth a few times, tuning out whoever was speaking. He was pretty sure Diana was saying something, but he really could not be bothered to care. He probably should, given Diana’s disapproval of slackers in general, but hey, they didn’t warn him about this meeting, they weren’t allowed to get mad at him when it was one in the goddamn morning and he wanted to sleep. 

“Dante,” Bruce’s deep voice cut through the air, forcing him to open one eye to stare at his friend. “Are you listening?”

“Nope,” he replied, closing his eyes again. 

Bruce sighed, placing his hands on the table. “I understand that you have other things you’d rather be doing but I called this meeting for a reason. We need to talk about what happened last June.”

Dante let the chair hit the floor again, his eyes snapping open. “I told you already. I dealt with Urizen. What more could you possibly need? And how is this relevant?”

“What does your brother have to do with the demon situation?” Dinah spoke up, startling him.

Oh no. No no no, he was not letting them drag Vergil into this. As far as they needed to be concerned, Vergil didn’t exist. Vergil did not belong on their radar. He knew, without a shadow of a doubt, if they found out who Vergil was, what he’d done, Dante would lose him again. And he would rather die before the other half of his soul was taken from him again. 

“What brother?” He said smoothly, keeping his breathing as steady as he could. He glanced at Clark, spotting the hesitation on the Kryptonians face. An easy grin slid onto Dante’s face as he placed his hands behind his head. “My brother is dead, last I checked.”

It was a challenge to everyone in the room. They had no reason to call him out, to question him. They had no proof and they never would if he had anything to say about it. 

“Nero said otherwise,” Dinah continued. “And I think we’d all like some honesty from you, Dante.”

His heart sank, heart rate spiking at the thought of them finding out what Vergil had done. He wouldn’t–couldn’t–let them lay their hands on him. He kept that easy smile on his face, but knew it was more forced than before. “Oh yeah? What’d the kid say?”

“That your brother attacked him.”

Clark was watching him more carefully now, concern etched onto his face. His eyes flickered between Dante and the others, as if he was considering who to push for answers. Maybe that big heart of his would come in handy and help bail Dante out of the situation.

“Wait, wait, run that by me again, but slower,” Oliver said, waving his hands. “Dante has a brother.”

“Yes,” Dinah said.

“No,” Dante lied. 

“Okay, ignoring that. His brother, who is probably Nero’s father, attacked his own son?”

“That’s what Nero told me.”

Bruce cleared his throat, drawing everyone’s attention to him again. “Why didn’t you bring this up sooner?”

Dinah crossed her arms, glaring at Bruce. “Ever heard of therapist–patient confidentiality? Of course I wasn’t going to bring it up without good reason.”

“So…what does that have to do with the Urizen situation?” Barry asked. “I’m not sure how they’re connected.”

“They aren’t. Urizen is gone, and not relevant to anything related to my brother.” 

“Dante,” Clark said softly, tilting his head to the side. “What happened?”

Damnit. He rubbed the bridge of his nose, sighing tiredly. “A lot, alright? A lot of stuff has gone down between me and Vergil, but it’s fine because I have it handled. My family’s business is none of yours. Just, let me deal with it, alright?”

He knew what he had to do if Vergil went off the rails again, he knew. But didn’t want to think about what would happen if he followed through. He had a feeling, if he managed to kill Vergil for real, it wouldn’t be long before he followed his brother. 

Diana placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, understanding on her face. “We have trusted Dante this whole time, I don’t see why we should stop now. He’s been handling demonic invasions for longer than he’s been a member of the League.”

“Y’know, if Constantine could pull his goddamn weight, that would be kinda sexy of him,” Dante grumbled. 

Diana chuckled, patting his back. 

Barry raised his hand, looking around the room quickly. “If your brother doesn’t have anything to do with Urizen, then why keep him a secret? I mean, we all knew you had a sibling, so what’s the point in keeping quiet?”

“My brother…is kinda like one of those aggressive, abused dogs you’ll find at a shelter. He hasn’t been properly socialized and he really doesn’t like people. Also a decent chance he’ll bite if you piss him off. Or stab you. He gets stabby when he’s annoyed.”

“So, you don’t trust him?” 

“I don’t want to put anyone in a situation where Vergil feels threatened and decides to lash out.”

He was a little protective of his big brother, sue him.

Actually don’t, he didn’t have the money for that. 

Regardless. He didn’t want these hooligans to dig any further into his personal life than they already have, especially when that means putting more people in danger. He would also very much prefer if Vergil did not  find out about his dealings with the League. That was a recipe for disaster. Vergil was going to make fun of him for ages! 

“Good enough for me,” Oliver said with a shrug. 

Bruce nodded, and Dante watched as the others seemed to agree. A few still seemed uncertain or downright annoyed, but they kept their mouths shut. Hal was scowling, opening his mouth to retaliate when Zatanna shook her head at him, glaring. 

With that all said and done, Dante leaned backwards again, hoping to spend the rest of the meeting zoning out, thinking about pizza. A buzzing from within his jacket had him pausing. He patted his pockets until his hand felt the phone he rarely remembered to grab. He pulled it out, blinking a few times at the caller ID. Abruptly, he stood up, chair screeching against the floor. 

“I gotta take this,” he said, walking away from the room, answering the call. “Nero? What’s up kid?”

There was a long, irritated sigh on the other end, followed by Nero muttering an impressive series of curses in Italian. “ God, this is humiliating. ”

Dante raised an eyebrow, curiosity eating away at him. Nero rarely called this number, knowing he’d have better luck calling the office. Which, he should have done, considering that’s where Dante had left his twin. “Well, now I’m curious. You can’t keep me in suspense.”

“ Long story short, the Light decided to wreak some havoc in Capulet and they opened a portal to the Underworld. I tried to call the office but Vergil didn’t answer and I’m…” His voice trailed off. Dante didn’t even need to see his nephew’s face to know that it was bright red. Nero’s voice took on a very specific tone when he was embarrassed, and Dante had grown to recognize it easily over the years.

“What’s got you all huffy? Verge probably caught wind of the portal opening and went to deal with it. Surprised you haven’t run into him.”

Nero muttered something inaudible. Dante was positive he should be more concerned about the Light attacking Capulet. He really should. But Vergil and Nero were both there, they didn’t need his help. And hey! They were bonding! He was damn proud of them. They didn’t need him around.

“Come again?” he asked.

“ I said…I’m stuck. Someone made a seal and I can’t get out,” Nero snapped. 

Dante barked out a laugh, unable to stop himself. Nero, an exorcist, who had a ridiculous amount of knowledge on how to trap demons, getting stuck. He shouldn’t laugh, not at his nephew’s expense, but it was really funny. 

“Alright alright, I’ll come save your ass. And hey, maybe I’ll find your old man around too,” He promised, smirking at the relieved exhale on the other side. Nero muttered out a quick “ thanks” before hanging up. 

Dante tucked his phone back into his pocket, moving with purpose towards the Zeta tube. No matter how relieved he was to see his brother and nephew getting along, growing closer, it stung a little. He’d thought of Nero as his kid for so long, seeing the two of them interact, it made him feel like he wasn’t needed. Nero had wanted a father, and he’d finally got to meet his, why did he need Dante anymore? He didn’t. But until he realized that, Dante would rush to his side without any hesitation. 

Chapter Text

March 3rd, 1:05 am

Okay so, here’s the thing:

Nero had shit luck. Not as bad as Dante, but still shit. Which is absolutely how he got into this situation in the first place. Made worse by the fact that he couldn’t do a fucking thing about it. 

He was still stuck in the seal, scowling as Dick continued to try and break him out. Tim and Batgirl had apologized profusely but ultimately left to go help Kaldur and La’gaan. He couldn’t blame them, it was probably smarter than sitting with him, trying to figure out how to destroy the seal and break him out.

Dick had returned Red Queen, walking through the seal like it was nothing. Nero grumbled as he did, annoyed to hell and back. Dick picked up the hydra head, a look of disgust crossing his face as it squelched. 

“Dude, this is nasty, I hope you know that,” He said.

“You fight enough demons, you get desensitized to it,” Nero replied with a shrug, checking over Red Queen’s blade to make sure there hadn’t been any damage while Dick had tried to break the stone. He spotted a couple of chips in the metal, frustration mixing with a sense of helplessness. He sat dejectedly on the ground, laying Red Queen across his lap. “You should probably go deal with the Black Manta situation.”

Dick shook his head, crossing through the seal again. “Someone’s gotta keep an eye on these two,” he gestured towards the Brain and Mallah, both still unmoving, but secured just in case. 

“Dick,” Nero said. “I’m fine. Pissed off, but fine. You don’t have to stay.” 

He didn’t need anyone’s pity. There were better things to do than to sit with him because Dick felt bad for him. He’d stumbled his way into this shitty situation, and as much as it physically pained him, he had to wait for Dante to help. There was nothing more to be done. Dick wasn’t helping anyone by being here. 

Dick sighed, sitting down beside him. “I’m your friend, I’m not gonna leave you here alone. For so many reasons, man.”

“What, you don’t trust me?” He asked, aiming for playfulness, but missing the mark. It came off as irritated and snappy, and guilt pooled in his stomach. He opened his mouth to apologize, but Dick beat him to it.

“I don’t trust other people. Not just the Light, but people. Yeah, I know you’re tougher than hell, and you can fight back, but when you’re trapped, it’s a lot harder to feel safe. So, I’m gonna stay here and be your backup until we can figure out how to get you out.”

‘ Get him out’ like he was someone who needed saving. It infuriated him to no end that he hadn’t fucking noticed the sigils on the outside of the trap from the start. Sure he couldn’t read them, but he should have recognized a trap when he saw one. His role as the Order’s pet assassin forced him to get really creative with his seals; he'd used some unconventional ones to trap particularly clever demons that had overstayed their welcome. 

“Whatever,” he muttered, staring straight ahead. He was waiting for Dante to saunter through that door, a smug smile on his face, ready to make fun of Nero for his fuck up. 

What he wasn’t expecting was to watch an orange tabby cat slink through the door, arching its back with a big stretch, moving languidly towards them until it plopped itself in front of the trap. Just out of Nero’s reach. 

He shared a confused look with Dick, neither of them speaking for a moment. The cat watched them impassively, something in its gaze familiar and off putting. It wasn’t until there was a surge of magic, the seal flaring to life with vengeance, that Nero realized why. 

He was on his feet in a second, drawing Blue Rose and firing repeatedly. The cat, Teekl, dodged with grace that didn’t belong to any normal cat. Dick jumped after him, catching on quickly.

“Should’ve known Klarion was here!” He shouted, rushing towards the cat. The ground beneath them shifted with a rumble, causing them both to stagger. Teekl meowed at them, looking far too proud of itself. 

Normally, Nero would never condone harming an animal, but he wanted that one dead. Whoever said black cats brought bad luck clearly hadn’t met this one. The ground in the center of the seal split in a blinding white light, and Nero’s devil bringers shot out, grabbing Dick roughly and pulling him away from the seal’s edge. Dick all but stumbled back, barely making it over the growing gap in the floor. The larger it grew, the easier the scene below was to decipher. It reminded Nero of the way Vergil would tear through reality itself to teleport from one place to another, only the magic in question wasn’t demonic in nature. It lacked the usual icy precision that his father’s own magic gave off. 

Looking through the tear, Nero was so glad he wasn’t afraid of heights, otherwise, this situation would’ve gotten even worse. Below them was the water, docks clearly visible. The water was churning violently, massive tentacles occasionally splashed above water, thick and gray, with suckers lining the underside. 

The thing down there radiated demonic energy, pouring off of it in waves. Even from here, Nero could smell the rot and sulfur associated with the Underworld. 

“Uh, Nero?” Dick said. Nero turned to look over at him, blinking in surprise at the solid, orange wall that had surrounded them. 

“You trust me, right?” He asked, stepping back to avoid the hole. 

“Not when you ask that.”

Nero had never tried to fly with another person before. Dick was easy to pick up, thrown over his shoulders, despite the shouted protest. Teekl continued to watch, stretching languidly as Nero tried to guess how far in the air they were. 

“Well, you’d better,” he said, taking a running leap through the hole before it could cause him to trip. Dick didn’t shout or panic, thankfully, even as Nero tried to reposition his body as they fell. He snapped his wings out after a moment, catching an updraft that allowed him to glide towards the docks. 

Dick let out a loud whoop as he dove down, the wind whipping across his face and through his hair. He gave the demon a wide berth, hoping to dump Dick somewhere safe before engaging with cthullu’s long lost sibling. 

Another tentacle rose above the water, dangerously close to where they were flying. Nero turned to the side, hard, soaring past the appendage, narrowly avoiding getting smacked like a mosquito. Dick held on, years of physical training giving him an advantage in not getting thrown off. More tentacles rose up, making it almost impossible to gain any altitude. 

“Ah shit,” he said. “Hold on tight.”

“Well, what else am I gonna do?” Dick shouted over the wind. 

There was an opening straight ahead, barely big enough for the two of them to fit through. With a burst of speed and demonic energy, he shot forwards, tucking his wings against his back, tightening his hold on Dick. The tentacles closed around them, and Nero narrowly made it through the gap, tearing Dick off his shoulders and wrapping his body around him as best he could. He hit the wooden docks hard, rolling several feet. He came to a stop with a groan, practically shoving Dick off him. 

His body ached, bruises healing instantly. Dick offered him a hand, hauling him to his feet. “Thanks. You okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m a lot less breakable than you.”

Dick shoved him lightly, “I am not breakable!”

“Yeah you are.”

Water splashed violently around them, soaking the docks and practically knocking them both off their feet. 

“Shit,” Nero hissed, dragging himself back to his feet, rolling backwards to avoid being crushed by one of the tentacles. Dick sprung to his feet, pulling out several boomerangs and throwing them at the demon. They exploded on contact, sending the limb flailing back into the water. 

“Aqualad, how are things looking down there?” Dick asked, giving Nero a look.

Nero didn’t need to be told twice, rushing off the docks, taking the opportunity Dick made to launch himself into the air. He flew above the water, drawing Red Queen. 

“ Not ideal. Whatever this is, it’s certainly making this difficult. Lagoon Boy and I are doing what we can to keep it distracted! ”

“I can’t let you have all the fun,” Nero said, slicing through one of the tentacles like it was butter. 

There was a loud screech, awful and grating, causing Nero to grit his teeth and fly backwards. He shook his head, barely dodging the next tentacle that came out of the water, aiming to bat him out of the air. A blast from overture had the tentacle flailing away, electricity coursing through its body. It spasmed violently. More of Dick’s boomerangs found their mark, blowing up another one of the tentacles. 

The remaining ones disappeared under the water, and the churning stopped for a moment. Nero floated above the water, watching impatiently. 

“That was…”

“ Anticlimactic? ” Kaldur offered. “ It just stopped.”

“ NO IT DIDN’T! ” La’gaan shouted, just as the water erupted in an explosion that forced Nero to fly up even higher. Coming out of the water was a massive, gray head, resembling an octopus. This thing was probably as big as the fucking Savior. Nero felt tiny compared to it. Which wasn’t a feeling he particularly enjoyed. Its eye burned a bright orange, staring directly at him. A sense of dread filled his body. It might not be able to speak, but this thing definitely recognized him. 

“Y’know, I don’t think this is the best place for swimming,” He called, revving Red Queen’s engine. He dove at the unblinking eye, plunging downward with his beloved blade. The demon swam backwards, head slowly descending beneath the surface. 

Shit.

Nero didn’t have time to adjust his trajectory, slowing his descent by snapping his wings out. He managed to bury his sword in the demon’s head before it was fully submerged. It writhed angrily, even as Nero yanked Red Queen free, pushing off the slimy head and flying upwards again. Its tentacles thrashed violently, sending water crashing over the docks. Nero swore as he was soaked. Wind whipped around him, chilling him to the bone as the water only intensified the cold March air. He weaved around the tentacles, slicing through them at every opportunity. 

Below the surface, he spotted Kaldur electrifying the demon, lighting up the water with a brilliant blue. La’gaan was fighting beside him, water moving unnaturally as he manipulated it, using it to batter the demon. 

Nero swooped upwards, glancing towards the portal pulsing above him. Hell bats and pyro bats poured outwards, creating a swarm, firing balls of fire towards the streets. In an instant, before any real damage could be done, they were torn to shreds as a familiar flash of blue light cut through the sky. Vergil’s terrifying form blocked the light from the moon, tail whipping in the wind and wings spread out fully. He glanced down at Nero briefly, turning his attention back to the portal. 

His brief distraction was enough to be his downfall. 

See here’s the thing. Nero’s wings, while ethereal, were still solid enough to have a physical presence. Which meant the environment could affect them. So, when Nero stopped to look at his father, to watch him eviscerate the demons above, he didn’t see the tentacle coming down on him. He tried to spin out of the way, flapping his wings desperately, but they were heavy, making it harder to move. 

Because hey, guess what? His feathers were not made to get wet. He moved too slowly, unable to fully dodge, getting smacked out of the air by the heavy limb. He hit the water with a splash, sinking a few feet below the surface. His wings dissipated, their blue glow vanishing. He blinked, squinting in the darkness. Immediately, he began swimming up towards the surface. The water whirled around him, making it a much bigger chore than he’d expected. He kept getting sucked further away, pulling him deeper and further away from the docks. He could barely make out the light from the moon shining down on the water. The tentacles continued to stir up the water, several of them thrashing wildly, having been cut by Nero. Unfortunately, Nero wasn’t the only demon capable of regenerating limbs. The ugly ass octopus seemed to regrow its torn tentacles rapidly, lashing out at Nero violently. 

“ Nero! ” Dick shouted. “You okay?”

Man, if only he could respond. Hard to talk underwater.

“ What happened? ” Kaldur asked. 

“ I saw Nero hit the water, he hasn’t surfaced.” 

“ Lagoon Boy, find Black Manta, I am going to search for Nero,” Kaldur ordered. La’gaan gave his agreement.

Nero’s lungs burned as he was battered and buffered by the water, being flung around wildly. He was flung across the wooden supports of the dock, back cracking against it. It took everything in him to avoid gasping. He scrabbled to grab the supports, finally stabilizing himself. He hauled himself up, climbing towards the surface. He managed to get his head above water, gasping and coughing. He raised a shivering hand to his comm, breathing heavily. 

“I’m alive,” he gasped. He pulled himself up further, using the wooden supports to climb towards the dock proper. The supports were slick, making it hard to keep his grip, boots occasionally slipping, leaving him fumbling to keep his grip. Waves crashed against him, leaving him even more battered. He sputtered, reaching his hand up, and grabbing the next beam above him. He summoned his wings, hoping to use them to make it easier to climb, but every crash of a wave against him, they got heavier and heavier, making them virtually impossible to use. They moved achingly slowly, and Nero didn’t think they were going to do anything to help. 

“ Oh thank god. Where are you?” Kaldur asked. “ This thing is making it difficult to search. Do you have any ideas?” 

“We gotta–” he coughed, hand slipping again. Red Queen almost slipped from his grasp. “Fuck. We gotta find wherever the sigil is. We can’t kill it properly until we find it.”

“ What does it look like?” 

“Glowing orange circle. Somewhere on the head.”

One of the tentacles rose up under the dock, crashing through the wood and sending Nero back into the water. Desperately, he reached out with one of his devil bringers, grabbing onto the demon’s tentacles, pulling himself back into the air. He cut through the tentacle, trying and failing to ignite Red Queen’s blade. The demon, apparently prepared for it this time, lashed out with another tentacle. This one wrapped around his body, pinning his left arm to his side. His right arm remained free and he used his chance to try to pry the tentacle off. He managed to get some leverage, peeling the suckers away from his skin painfully. He took a breath, sending a blast of electricity through it. His own body spasmed, and he bit back a grunt of pain. He tightened his grip on Red Queen, numb fingers barely managing to keep his hold. Rather than the tentacle loosening its grip, it snapped back around him with even more strength. It pulled him under the water again, crushing his chest, trying its best to squeeze him to death. 

It took everything in him to keep it together, panic rising in his throat. He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t breathe. 

Choking, gasping, ribs breaking, lungs being crushed, Urizen’s vines wrapped around him, making it impossible to breathe. Dark spots dancing across his vision, struggling to stay conscious. 

He gasped as the demon wrapped its tentacle around him tightener. Water rushed into his lungs, burning his throat. He coughed, inhaling more water. He thrashed violently, trying desperately to pry the tentacle off of him again. The demon dragged its limb inwards, near its head. He caught sight of a dangerously sharp beak, realizing with horror that he was about to be bootleg cthullu’s dinner. In his panic, he started to charge up overture, barely considering the consequences of his actions. Overture sparked dangerously, and as he was brought up to the beak, he shoved overture into it. 

The breaker blinked a few times, before an explosion rang out. The demon’s head exploded in a shower of ichor and brain matter, making everything worse underwater. Nero went careening backwards, body screaming in agony from being so close to the explosion. There was a ringing in his ears, and his vision went dark, he choked, unable to breathe. Distantly, he felt his body sinking, Red Queen slipping from his fingers. 

As his consciousness faded, a familiar presence crossed his senses, a blazing heat rolling off of them. It was warm and familiar and Nero wanted nothing more than to curl up in their arms. 

Next thing Nero knew, he was coughing, someone rolled him onto his side. He retched violently, coughing up more water than what could possibly be healthy. That same person rubbed soothing circles on his back. 

“That’s it, come on, kid,” he said, voice low and gentle. There was a soft whine, barely noticeable, but Nero heard it. He heard it and recognized it. He coughed again, water burning his throat and it took everything in him to avoid throwing up again. Dante held him steady until his breathing evened out. 

“Shit, you scared the hell outta me. You gotta start avoiding bodies of water,” he said, supporting Nero as he pushed himself up. He shivered, still completely soaked. He wiped his mouth, glancing over at his uncle.

There was a look of genuine fear on his face, despite the joking tone. “Sorry,” he rasped, cringing at the sound of his voice. 

“Hey, you called me, I’m just glad I got here in time.”

He’d needed to have his ass saved by Dante again. As if he hadn’t needed to be bailed out so many times before this. It was fucking humiliating. He was supposed to be just as competent as Dante, he was a Devil Hunter. He shouldn’t need someone to look after him like he was a child. 

“Guess I am dead weight, huh?” He said bitterly, voice barely above a whisper. He couldn’t do anything right. Always needing to be rescued like he was a damsel in distress. Dante had been right. He was the weakest person in his family, he wasn’t strong enough to protect anyone, let alone himself. 

There was a sharp intake of breath, and then Dante was carefully pulling Nero toward him, wrapping his arms around him once Nero was more upright. “God, I never should’ve said that. You’re not dead weight. You never have been. I’m sorry, kiddo.”

Nero leaned against Dante’s chest. Despite being soaking wet, he still radiated heat like a goddamn furnace. “Why’d you say it then?”

“Cause I needed you to leave,” Dante said, placing his chin on the top of Nero’s head. “I needed you to get as far away from Urizen as possible. I needed you to hate me so if I died, you wouldn’t grieve anyone else. You were hurt and in no real condition to fight him, and I wasn’t going to sit back and watch you die fighting someone not even I could handle.”

“So you think I’m weak?” The accusation slipped out before he could stop it, temper flaring. Exhaustion wasn’t enough to stop him from getting riled up.

“That’s not what I said. I know better than anyone that you’re tough as hell. But that was not a fight you were going to win. And I wasn’t going to let you throw away your life out of pride.”

“So, what? You were just going to sacrifice yourself instead? I thought we’ve been over this. People care about you, Dante. I care about you.” Nero curled his numb fingers into the fabric of his coat. “You don’t get to just give up.”

“I wasn’t giving up. But you’re more important. You should know that part of being a parent means putting your kid first. And hell, you’ve been my kid for years. Vergil’s gotta learn to share.”

Nero snorted, settling down. “Y’know, I think I told Vergil you were closer to being my father than he was.”

“Oh yeah, he was not happy about that. Super jealous. He’s terrible at the whole ‘sharing is caring thing.’”

He clung to Dante for a little longer, letting his eyes slip closed for a moment. “Thanks for saving my ass, uncle Dante.”

Dante placed a light kiss on the top of his head, and Nero felt his cheeks burn. He wasn’t a fucking child. “Any time, Nero. You feelin’ better? Think your friends are worried.”

He nodded, letting Dante help him to his feet. He swayed slightly, taking a moment to regain his balance. He dragged a hand through his hair, taking a few long, deep breaths. He glanced around. Dante had dragged him to another part of the dock, further away from the water. The one he and Dick had landed on originally had been completely destroyed, bits of wood floated sadly on the water. A few boats had sunk during the attack, parts of their hulls visible on the surface. Standing not too far off, with his back to them, was Vergil, looking tense and uncomfortable. His fingers were clenched tightly around the Yamato. 

“Your old man was freaking the hell out so I had to tell him to back off,” Dante whispered. “He decided that meant keeping watch.”

“No fuckin’ way,” Nero said, laughing in disbelief. 

Vergil? Freaking out? Nero called bullshit. His father didn’t freak out. Especially not over him, not when Nero only got into this situation because of his own recklessness. 

Dante placed a hand on his back, nudging him forwards. They walked towards the street, approaching Vergil. He remained stiff and unmoving. Maybe he was just pretending to be calm and collected. 

Dante raised his other hand, calling out towards his brother. “Kid’s alive!”

Vergil turned around abruptly, immediately scanning Nero, a look of what he could only guess was fear on his face. The brief moment of concern disappeared as his expression returned to its painfully blank mask. “What you did was reckless and foolish. I had thought you were more intelligent than that, yet you had to prove me wrong.”

Nero’s eye twitched, blue sparks dancing around him for a second. His hands curled into tight fists and the only thing that stopped him from stomping over to his father and getting right up in his face was Dante’s hand on his coat. He grabbed a fistful of fabric, keeping Nero in place. 

“Yeah? And where the hell were you when that damn portal opened? Maybe, I wouldn’t have had to be so reckless if you had done your fucking job ,” Nero snarled. 

“I was giving you the chance to prove yourself, and yet, it seemed I put far too much faith in your abilities,” Vergil said coldly. 

“Verge,” Dante tried, but his voice was drowned out by Nero’s response.

“Go fuck yourself. I know for a damn fact that you were at the office, you could’ve done something before shit hit the fan. Guess I’m still picking up your messes, huh?!” 

“Nero,” Dante hissed. 

“What? You’re gonna take his side? Seriously? He’s being the ass about this! I dealt with the biggest threats!” 

“Nearly dying in the process hardly counts!” Vergil replied, frustration clear in his tone.

“What do you care?” The word tasted like ash as soon as they left his mouth. Vergil flinched, it was subtle, barely there, but Nero had started noticing those barely there moments. It was the only way to get an actual understanding of his emotions. 

“Because I don’t want to see my son dead ,” Vergil hissed, barely audible. “Is that such a difficult concept for you to understand?” 

“YES!” He shouted, throwing his hands up, pulling away from Dante.

“Alright, that’s enough!” Dante said, yanking Nero back. He pulled Red Queen off his back and Nero’s eyes widened. He didn’t even remember losing her! Dante handed her to him, turning his attention to Vergil. “Just say you were worried and move on. Pickin’ a fight won’t do any good.”

“I am not picking a fight.”

“Yes, you are. You like starting shit. It fuels you.”

“Hardly. If anyone enjoys fights, it’s you.”

“God, you are so hard headed.”

“And you are utterly airheaded. I’m convinced there’s not a single thought in that large head of yours.”

“I wish I was an only child.”

“How do you think I feel? I experienced being one.”

“For all of five minutes! Shut the fuck up!”

“Mother said I didn’t cry until you were born.”

The twins went back and forth, argument getting more and more ridiculous as time went on, leaving Nero to watch like it was a tennis match. The rage settled beneath his skin. Vergil had been concerned, he was just bad at showing it. He took a few calming breaths, slowly uncurling his hands. 

He tested Red Queen, twisting her handle. She sputtered sadly, engine giving a groan before dying. Shit. This was gonna take a hell of a lot of repairs to get her back up and running. He’d probably have to grovel to Nico for help and god, that was going to be brutal. She’d never let him live it down. Checking over his devil breakers, he cringed, realizing most of them had been crushed or were too waterlogged to work properly. 

Nico was going to kill him. 

Nero brushed past them, not wanting to interrupt their fight. He wasn’t worried about them killing each other for once. The playful trill filling the air. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught them wrestling, nearly shoving each other off the dock. It wasn’t until Dante tossed Vergil to the side, rolling over to see Nero leaving. 

“Wait, Nero,” he called, hopping to his feet. Cavaliere appeared in front of him in its full motorcycle form. He grinned, nodding towards it. “If you’re gonna catch up to the others, you’ll want something fast.”

Nero snorted, crossing his arms. “I can fly.”

“But this takes less energy,” Dante suggested. Nero couldn’t stop his own grin from spreading on his face. 

Without a second thought, Nero hopped onto Cavaliere. The devil arm rumbled, and he got a sense of half-hearted acceptance. It recognized that Nero wasn’t its master but reluctantly allowed him to ride it, sensing his connection to Dante. 

“Thanks for the ride,” He said, revving the engine gleefully, preparing to peel off and track down the others.

There was a soft grunt behind him, and an uncomfortable cough. Vergil came up to the side of Cavaliere. Nero watched him, trying to keep his expression neutral, despite the anxiety welling up inside him. “Nero,” he said. Vergil paused, looking him over. Nero realized he must look like a mess, soaking wet, blood partially staining his body and clothes, a mix of black ichor and red blood half washed away. His weapons barely worked, and he was about to drive a sentient bike to chase down some insane man named after a fish. Oh, did he mention, the bike could also turn into buzz saws capable of electrocuting enemies. 

Yeah, not his best look. 

Vergil looked away, shoulders tense. The silence stretched on, the only sound was the soft rumble of Cavaliere, ready to go, and their breathing. “Be safe.” 

Nero nodded. “Keep an eye on the shitshow over here for me. I’ll swing by the office when I’m done.”

Dante laughed, throwing an arm over Vergil’s shoulder. Vergil leveled him with a glare, unamused by his brother’s shenanigans. “We’ll make sure the brain in a jar and his pet monkey don’t go anywhere.”

Pressing on the accelerator, Nero tore off down the street. Wind whipped across his face, a shiver running through his body as it chilled him, the low temperatures mixing with the water still clinging to him. He rode through the streets, searching for any signs of the others. Capulet was silent, the only sound echoing throughout the city was Cavaliere’s engine, humming loudly. Lightning occasionally sparked around it, letting its displeasure be known. It really didn’t like him. Too bad he was used to temperamental weapons trying to blow him up. Getting Blue Rose to work had taken waaay too long, and the number of times it had backfired on him, leaving him with more than a few burns was too high to count. Cavaliere’s unwillingness to work with him didn’t faze him. 

The silence worried him. Places like this were never quiet. There were always people wandering around, no matter the time of day. People liked to party and get hammered. Drunks usually stumbled around the streets, passing out in alleys. It wasn’t just the people that had abandoned the streets. Nero couldn't hear any animals around. When even the bugs went silent, that was your sign that something was really fucking wrong. 

He raised his hand to press on the comm, mildly surprised that it hadn’t fallen to the bottom of the harbor. “You guys need a hand?”

He turned a corner sharply, speeding past the ashen remains of the hydra. 

“ Holy shit man, ” Dick gasped. “ You’re okay. ”

“ And clearly ready to fight. Are you certain you’re up for it? We found Manta and his minions, ” Kaldur said. 

“Where are you?” He sped up, clutching the handlebars tightly as he searched for any signs of conflict. 

“ The Grandia Hotel. I overheard one of his goons mention this as another place to possibly open a portal,” Batgirl said in a hushed whisper.

Grandia hotel…why did that sound familiar? He was pretty sure he knew where it was. If he remembered right, that was the giant, fancy ass hotel in the middle of the city. The place was way too ritzy for him to ever afford, but apparently Patty had been there once before. But why? What had happened? He had thought the ruins of the Temen-Ni-Gru would have been the best place to open a portal. It didn’t make sense. Unless he was missing something. Patty knew about the hotel, but she said she’d never stayed there. She mentioned that was where she’d met Nina and after that…what? Something had happened. The name Abigail stuck out to him for some reason. He’d heard Dante mention it once. There was no way that was the name of a demon though. What kind of name is Abigail? He knew regular humans with that name. That would be so lame. 

He sped up, pushing Cavaliere to go as fast as it could. Chances were the others had already made it to the hotel. He’d need to get there fast if he wanted to catch up to them. He couldn’t let them have all the fun. Especially not after the bullshit Black Manta had pulled with the octopus. He was going to beat him into the dirt for that. 

He skidded to a stop in front of the hotel, dragging his boot along the pavement to slow himself down. He swung his legs over the side, grabbing Cavaliere and swapping it to its other form. This would look so bad if he walked in like this, wouldn’t it? 

He spread his wings and backed up. The roof would definitely be more subtle. Not that he was known for his subtlety. But it was the easiest way to infiltrate something. He launched himself upwards, soaring past the windows of the hotel. Thankfully, most of the curtains were drawn so no one would see him fly past them. Then again, this was Capulet, weirder things had definitely happened. 

Distantly, he could hear the sounds of fighting, and drowning that out was the drone of an engine. Looking up, he spotted a small, triangular ship beginning to take off. The black blended in with the dark sky, only the red accents let it stand out. He smiled to himself, an idea popping into his head. 

This was going to be fun. 

With a flap of his wings, he shot up above the ship, catching a glimpse of the others fighting on the room. A group of soldiers, dressed in black metal suits facing off against them. Nero’s wings disappeared, and with a flip, he slammed both halves of Cavaliere down, electricity crackling through the ship. The lights flickered as it began spiraling back towards the top of the hotel. He dove after it, twisting his body and letting Cavaliere’s wheels knock the ship to the side. Whoever was inside had to be having one hell of a ride. The ship went over the edge of the hotel, careening out of control. Nero hit the roof with a thud, staying low as Kaldur launched himself over his back, water swords slicing through his opponent. La’gaan was off to the side, body puffed up, almost doubling in size. He was throwing the soldiers around like they were toys, punching any that came too close. Dick was carving a devastating path through the small group surrounding him, leaving crumpled bodies on the ground. Tim and Batgirl fought back to back, their staffs knocking their opponents on their asses. 

A figure jumped out of the crashing ship, landing heavily. His boots left cracks in the ground as he slowly stood up. The man, who Nero could only guess was Black Manta, cut an imposing figure. He was tall and muscular, wearing all black metal armor with a black mask. The face plate was gray, with glowing red eyes. Red lights lit up on the suit, bathing him in an ominous red glow. 

“Hmm, unexpected,” Black Manta said. 

Nero rose up, tapping half of Cavaliere against his shoulder. “You the one who sent cthullu’s shitty cousin after us?”

Black Manta began pacing around the roof, stepping over his fallen minions. “You must be the one who killed it. Klarion promised that the kraken wouldn’t be so easily defeated and yet…”

Kaldur pointed his swords at Manta, a scowl on his face. “You’re outnumbered. Surrender, now.”

Black Manta turned to face them, mask hiding his face. “I expected more from you, Kaldur’ahm. Working with these heroes? ”

“Excuse you?” Kaldur asked. 

“For the record,” Nero said. “I’m definitely not a hero.”

Black Manta ignored him, focusing solely on Kaldur. “You could be so much more than this.”

Kaldur didn’t respond, his eyebrows knitting together in confusion. Nero stepped forwards, snapping Cavaliere back together. He wasn’t about to let this overdramatic, aquatic loser start monologuing. Except, Kaldur held out an arm, stopping Nero from driving the motorcycle into Black Manta. 

“Why are you so interested in me?” He asked. 

Black Manta stared at him blankly, mask making it impossible to gauge his reaction. He straightened his back, tilting his chin upwards. Nero got the distinct impression that he was looking down on them. His grip on Cavaliere tightened, lightning rolling off of it in response to his quickly growing impatience. 

“Why shouldn’t I be interested in ensuring my son becomes great?” Manta said. 

There was a sharp inhale from Kaldur, his arm dropping. Nero whipped his head around to watch him. Kaldur stood frozen, eyes wide and afraid. His swords lost their form, water splashing on the ground. He numbly shook his head, a whispered “That’s not possible,” barely audible. 

Nero reached out a hand, placing it on Kaldur’s shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. The crushing realization that everything you knew was a lie, that someone you trusted had hidden the truth for so long. It hurt. It tore away at your soul, leaving you questioning everything you thought you knew. Nero had been there, over and over. Credo’s lies about the Order, Dante’s lies about their family and about Vergil. Without Kyrie’s constant, unwavering support, Nero didn’t think he’d still be standing here. Kaldur had a family. He’d talked about his parents, people he loved and who loved him. If Manta’s claim was true, then Kaldur had been lied to his whole life. Plus, finding out a father you didn’t know you had was actually a super villain plotting some sort of devastating apocalypse was not a great feeling. 

“Do you doubt me?” Manta asked. 

Nero scoffed, pulling Kaldur behind him. “Yeah actually. I think you’re full of shit.”

Dick was on his other side in a second, shouting over his shoulder, “We’ll take care of this, go make sure no one inside gets hurt!”

Tim and Batgirl both agreed, disappearing down the stairs. La’gaan shook his head, form shrinking down as he rushed up to Kaldur. “I can deal with Black Manta.”

“Confident, aren’t you?” Manta asked, red lenses beginning to glow. A moment later, lasers fired out from his eyes. Dick grabbed Kaldur and pulled him out of the way as La’gaan ducked out of the way. Nero swung his legs over Cavaliere, leaning forwards as the beams flew over his head. He drove forwards, swinging around at the last second. The back wheel slammed into Manta, sending him stumbling backwards. La’gaan followed his lead, puffing up again and throwing several, reckless punches at him. A few landed, a loud clang echoing with each hit to the armor. Nero came back for another pass, separating Cavaliere and driving both of the wheels into Manta, lightning coursing through his body. He let out a distorted shout of pain as Nero kicked him away. 

“Do you know how much goddamn money it’s gonna cost to get all of my equipment repaired?” He said, stalking towards him. “Not to mention you tried to fucking drown me. Yeah, I think I’m pretty confident I can kick your ass. Pissing me off is one hell of a motivator.”

Manta slowly pulled himself to his feet, breathing raggedly through his helmet. A small rocket was fired towards them, narrowly missing Nero’s chest as he ducked. It exploded behind him, and Manta moved, trying to use his momentary distraction to his advantage. He fired several more lasers. One caught La’gaan in the arm, another caught Nero’s leg. 

La’gaan jolted, grabbing at his arm. Nero’s knee buckled for a split second, but he ignored it, lunging forwards without giving any thought to the lasers Manta was firing wildly. The burn had already faded, no longer a concern. He dodged to the side, swinging Cavaliere at Manta’s face. Manta ducked out of the way, getting up in Nero’s face and throwing a fast punch at his face. His armored fist narrowly missed his nose as he blocked, Cavaliere’s heavy base offering more protection than Red Queen. La’gaan rushed up behind Black Manta, wrapping his arms around his torso, trapping his hands at his sides. Nero grinned, cracking Cavaliere’s wheel across the mask, knocking it off his head. It clattered to the ground, skidding to a stop in front of Kaldur. Dick had a hand on his back, staring up at Manta with contempt on his face. 

Black Manta turned his sharp glare onto Nero, giving him a clear view of his face. He had dark skin and short black hair that was graying at the sides, and a short beard. Looking at him now, Nero could easily see the similarities between him and Kaldur. Similar face shapes, that same, sharp look in their eyes. His heart sank for a moment, knowing damn well this was the closest thing to confirmation he was going to get. 

Manta clearly didn’t appreciate being held. He slammed his heel into La’gaan’s knee. The Atlantean’s grip loosened, and Manta took his chance to slam his head into La’gaan’s face. He dropped Black Manta, stumbling back, bringing his hands up to his face. Black Manta fired another missile, forcing Nero to jump backwards as it exploded where he had been. Smoke briefly filled his vision. He barely blocked another rocket, Cavaliere rumbling angrily at him. A jolt of lightning shot through him, and he almost dropped the weapon in response. 

“I will fucking dismantle you and turn you into scrap metal, don’t test me,” he hissed, readjusting his grip. Damn sentient weapons. Cavaliere shocked him again before settling down. Dante would be lucky if he returned this thing in one piece at this rate. 

Black Manta stood over La’gaan’s unconscious body, slowly turning towards the rest of them. 

“This is pointless,” he said. “I have no reason to stay here. You are nothing more than a thorn in my side.”

He stepped backwards, moving towards the edge of the roof. Nero snapped Cavaliere back together. He didn’t have the chance to rush forwards, cut off by a glowing blue rope made of water. It wrapped around Manta’s arm. 

“You are not going anywhere ,” Kaldur said. Dick stood by his side, spinning his escrima sticks in his hands. With a tug, Kaldur dragged Manta towards them, jumping into the fight with renewed determination. There was a hard set to his jaw and a coldness in his eyes. Kaldur’ahm was out for blood, and Nero was there to support him. He drew Red Queen from his back, sending her a silent apology. She was in rough shape, but with Kaldur and Dick here to keep the bastard busy, he didn’t need her to be in top form. He revved Cavaliere’s engine, streaking towards Manta at full speed. He slashed at Manta’s armor, leaving a deep gash in the metal. He jerked the handle bars, taking a sharp turn and going around for another pass. Kaldur took his spot up close and personal. Electricity coursed through the water still wrapped around Manta’s arm. Manta tried valiantly to pull away, but Kaldur clearly wasn’t interested in letting him go. He drew his hand back, cracking it against Black Manta’s face. Blood dripped from his nose, and Kaldur grabbed the front of his armor, flipping him like he weighed nothing. Dick had backed off at some point, watching with a sharp grin. Black Manta started to sit up, only for Kaldur to drop his heel onto his chest. Manta’s head slammed onto the ground as Kaldur aimed a sword at his throat. 

“As I said, you are not leaving.”

Black Manta panted, staring up at him. “You could be so much more than this. Why work with people who don’t understand your potential?”

Nero slammed on the brakes, skidding to a stop beside Dick. “Is this guy for fucking real?”

“Man, you’re in a mood tonight, who hurt you?” Dick asked. 

“Do you want the list alphabetically or chronologically?” He replied, replacing Red Queen. He leaned on the handlebars, watching Kaldur narrow his eyes. 

“I want nothing to do with you. You are not my father, and I will never work with you.”

Black Manta scoffed, jabbing his fist into Kaldur’s stomach, tossing him to the side as Kaldur gasped. A glowing orange portal opened behind him, and as Black Manta backed away, he said, “We will see.”

Nero slammed on the acceleration, aiming to take Manta out before he disappeared. He swiped at him with his devil bringers, spectral claws grasping at the air as the portal vanished. Twisting the handlebars he narrowly avoided throwing himself off the edge of the building. 

Shit. 

Kaldur glared at the spot Black Manta had been, unmoving. His hands were curled into tight fists and Nero was pretty sure he could hear his teeth grinding from here. 

Dick placed a hand on Kaldur’s arm, sharing a worried glance with Nero. Kaldur shrugged him off, remaining firmly planted in his spot. “Nightwing, Nero, take Lagoon Boy and meet up with the others, I will follow.”

“You sure? We can stay,” Dick offered, but still reaching down to throw La’gaan over his shoulders.

“Go.”

Dick nodded, silently making his way to the rooftop exit, casting a quick glance at Nero. He nodded, hopping off Cavaliere and dropping the kickstand down. He was almost surprised that it had one. 

“Guess you can be added to me and Artemis’ club of having a supervillain for a dad,” he said, coming up beside Kaldur. 

“I told you to go. I wish to be alone.”

“Kaldur, you know I’m not going to do that.”

Kaldur took a deep breath, closing his eyes. “And why not? When you wish to be left alone, we all respect that.”

“Yeah, that’s because I start fights if people don’t listen to me. I don’t think you want to be left alone.”

“And how would you know that? How would you feel, finding out that the person you thought of as your father wasn’t really your father? That it had been a lie your whole life? My parents lied to me, and I found out that my real father is trying to end the world!”

Nero clicked his tongue, staring up at the sky. “First of all, he’s not your real father, he’s the sperm donor, there’s a difference. Deadbeats don’t get respect. Second, does that really matter? You have parents who love you, who care about you, regardless of who your biological father is. From what you’ve told me, your dad, the one who raised you, thinks of you as his son. Isn’t that the most important thing?”

What Nero wouldn’t have given for the Eleisons to think of him as their son. To have actual parents who loved him for who he was as a child. The closest he got was Credo, who treated him like a brother, but even that wasn’t enough to fill the void in his heart. 

“It’s not that simple. I’m related to a monster.”

Nero shrugged. “Who cares? You’re not him. You’re Kaldur’ahm, Aqualad, defender of Atlantis, and the only person on this team with the braincell. Just cause you’re related to someone, doesn’t mean you’ll turn into them.”

Kaldur looked away, staring at the ground. “I wish it were that simple.”

“Me too. Y’know, I used to think Dante only wanted me around to make sure I didn’t turn out like Vergil. You and Black Manta seem like complete opposites, I got all my worst traits from the old man. I still worry about that.”

“From what you’ve told me, I don’t think you’ll turn into him.”

“Let’s make a deal,” Nero suggested, turning to face him. Kaldur looked up, raising an eyebrow. “Promise to make sure we keep each other in line. If we get too close to becoming like our fathers, then we talk some sense into each other. Hell, we can get Artemis in on it too. Deal?” He stuck out his left hand, wiggling his fingers expectantly. 

Kaldur blinked, taking a few seconds to figure out which hand to grab his with. After a moment, he let out a relieved breath. “Thank you, my friend, for believing in me. You’ve gotten much better at saying the right thing over the years.”

Nero threw his head back and laughed. “Being a parent does that. You spend enough time around orphans, you learn real quick how to say the right thing about their parents without causing a meltdown.”

Julio had been easygoing from the start. Soft spoken and withdrawn, but desperate to be loved. Kyle had been a whole different beast. Angry and outraged at the world, terrified beyond belief that Nero and Kyrie were replacing his parents. Carlo was too young to remember his parents, so thankfully, they were going to avoid that meltdown, but he was a little guy with big emotions, Nero was sure something would come along and shatter his world. All he could do was hope to be there for his youngest and give him the support he needed. 

“You’re very good at it,” Kaldur said. Without warning, he pulled Nero into a hug, dropping his head against his shoulder. “I truly do appreciate this. You’re a good person, Nero. I don’t think you hear that enough.”

Nero swallowed, forcing his breathing to remain even. He wrapped his arms around Kaldur, more than happy to offer his friend comfort. “Yeah man, I got you. That’s what friends do.”

Kaldur pulled away after a few minutes, visibly exhausted but the rage had all but vanished. “I suppose we ought to meet up with Nightwing and the others.”

Nero grabbed Cavaliere, splitting it in half again, ignoring the static running over it. “Yeah. I gotta give this back to Dante too.”

They made their way down the stairs in companionably silence, the weight of their promise settling their nerves and making tonight’s revelation feel less devastating. They’d find Black Manta again, and kick his ass.

Chapter Text

March 19, 4:30 am

Nero woke up with Kyrie pressed against his chest, her head resting on his arm. It had gone numb sometime during the night, and he could only wonder how long she’d been there. Her hair was splayed out over the pillow behind her. His other arm was thrown over her waist, and he tugged her a little closer, placing a feather light kiss on the top of her head. He gently ran his hands through her hair, smiling to himself as he did. He almost didn’t want to get up. It wasn’t often he had the chance to stay in bed and appreciate the fuck out of his girlfriend. She shifted lightly, burrowing further under the blanket. It took all of his self control to not laugh. She was adorable, and he was so lucky she still stuck around with him. 

He wanted to stay with her, but he knew he needed to get up if he was going to be back from his workout before the kids woke up. Carefully, he began to slide his arm out from under her head, hoping she would stay fast asleep. She’d always been a light sleeper, especially when it came to him, so it wasn’t much of a surprise when her eyes fluttered open. She blinked sleepily at him, eyes still half lidded as she tried to wake up. He smiled at her, moving the hand at her waist up to her face. He ran his thumb across her cheek, warmth filling his chest as he stared at her. 

“Morning,” he whispered. “I didn’t mean to wake you up.”

She hummed softly, placing her hand over his. “Good morning to you too.”

“You should go back to bed, it’s early.” He knew damn well he woke up at an unreasonable time. Usually, he was better at getting ready without waking anyone up, but every now and then he couldn’t quite manage it. 

“What time is it?” She asked, rolling over to check the clock on her bedside.

He glanced at his own clock, squinting at the bright light flashing at him. “4:30.”

She flipped over, facing him again. “Mm, you’re right, it is early.” She snuggled back into her original spot, burying her face in the crook of his neck. 

“Babe, you gotta let me get up,” he said, but made no effort to get up. How could he move when she was clearly so comfortable? 

She wrapped her arm around him, and he could feel the small smile spreading over her face. “I can’t convince you to stay? Just for today?”

He chuckled, heart melting at her request. They didn’t get many mornings together like this. It had been drilled into his head since he had begun training to be a Knight that he needed to workout every morning. Credo had been a very demanding drill sergeant and unfortunately for Nero, it meant he had spent ten years waking up before 5 in the morning, it wasn’t a habit he could really break. 

Kyrie continued, voice still soft and sleepy. “It’s your birthday, you deserve a quiet morning.”

“Is it?” He asked, unable to keep the surprise out of his voice. So much had been going on, that it had completely slipped his mind. 

Kyrie nodded, tilting her head up to look at him. “Did you forget?”

“No, no, it just…I’ve been so busy I guess…”

“You lost track of time?”

He huffed, offering a small shrug. “Yeah, that.”

She smiled, pressing her lips against his, fingers running through his hair. “Well, I don’t think I’ve said it yet, so happy birthday, Nero.”

He smiled back, leaning forwards to deepen the kiss. “Thanks, Ky.”

She pulled away after a moment, sitting up slightly. Nero pouted at her, missing her warmth already. Kyrie looked him over almost critically, the gears in her head turning quickly. She scrunched her nose as she thought, and Nero was content to simply stare. She was really cute when she made her ‘I’m deep in thought’ face. “What are you thinking about?” He asked, moving to sit up with her. She placed a hand on his chest, lightly pushing him back down. He stared at her, wide eyed and a little confused. 

“When was the last time you allowed yourself to truly relax?” She asked, brushing past his question. 

He looked away, biting the inside of his cheek. He couldn’t lie to her, no matter how badly he wanted to. She’d see right through his, frankly pathetic, attempt to reassure her that he was fine. Sure, maybe he’s been a bit stressed for the past few months, but it wasn’t anything he couldn’t handle. She shouldn’t have to worry about him all the time and yet that’s all he ever managed to do. Instead, he muttered, “Dunno,” with a half hearted shrug. 

Kyrie’s hand came to rest under his chin, tilting it up so she could see him again. “What can I do to help you relax?” 

He gently took her hand, bringing it up to his face so he could lightly kiss her palm. “You don’t have to do anything.”

She never had to do anything, her presence more than enough for him to feel safe and calm. 

He really really needed to buy that engagement ring for her. 

“But I want to,” She offered. Her face lit up, and he knew an idea of some sort had popped into her head. “Roll over.” She pulled her hand away and scooted towards the edge of the bed, gesturing for him to move towards the middle. He laughed, complying with her demands, despite the confusion. He wasn’t sure what she had planned, but he couldn’t deny her when she smiled at him like she was the sun itself. Even in the dark, she was beautiful. Her hair fell over her shoulders as she wiggled out from under the blankets, still messy from the night. She straightened her nightgown, and he didn’t bother to hide the dopey smile on his face as he appreciated everything about her. Kyrie was the most gorgeous person he’d ever met, and the fact that he was able to see her like this in the early mornings or the late nights never ceased to make his heart skip a beat. Even after all these years, watching her glide around their room with so much grace, he knew he was lucky. He crossed his arms under his head, never taking his eyes off of her. 

She paused, placing her hands on her hips as she stared at him. He gave a small wave, content to watch her. 

“Take your shirt off,” she said. 

He laughed again, sitting up to take his tank top off, tossing it into the laundry basket by the door. “If you wanted me to take off my clothes this whole time, you could’ve just asked,” he joked, grinning when she rolled her eyes, shaking her head fondly. 

“Oh hush, you. Lay back down for me, please.”

“What are you planning?” He asked as he settled back on his stomach, watching with an arched eyebrow as she crawled back onto the bed. She pulled the blankets away from his back, tucking the sheets in around him. Without warning, Kyrie settled on his lower back, straddling him as she placed her hands on his shoulders. 

“You never take care of yourself, so I think it’s only fair that you get a little pampering today.” She lightly ran her hands down his back, sending a slight shiver down his spine. He wiggled slightly, readjusting to get a bit more comfortable, turning his head to the side to try to see her better. She leaned over, smiling at him, scratching lightly at the back of his neck. He closed his eyes, purring softly as she did. She moved her hand after a minute and he huffed unhappily at her.

Kyrie giggled, moving her hands back to his shoulders where she firmly applied pressure, massaging his tense, sore muscles. He winced as she found a particularly tender spot on his right shoulder, and she whispered a soft apology. He would not be surprised if that shoulder was irreparably fucked now from the overuse of devil breakers, even with his healing putting him back together constantly. And, well, getting his arm torn off probably left a few scars that he didn’t know about. Still, he rolled his shoulder as best he could and tried to loosen up. Kyrie continued rubbing his shoulders, taking extra care with his right one, doing her best to work out all of the tension and knots. The soft purr from earlier returned full force, eyes starting to slip shut. She began singing softly under her breath, hands moving down to his back. She dug her elbows into the muscles, and he let out a soft grunt. She wasn’t pulling any punches. He hadn’t realized just how tense he was, and each time Kyrie managed to work through a knot, loosening his muscles and leaving him more relaxed. 

Nero wasn’t quite sure when he began to doze off, but he came back to awareness by Kyrie’s lips brushing against the scars on his back. He blinked, trying to come back to his senses. 

“How are you feeling?” Kyrie asked, leaning forwards in an attempt to catch his eyes. He stretched, yawning softly as he did. His limbs felt like jello and for the first time in almost a year, he felt good . 

He turned his head to smile at her, muttering softly under his breath. “Good.”

“Can you do me a favor?” She asked, leaning back. He nodded, still watching her through half lidded eyes.

“Could you show me your wings…?” she paused for a moment, almost like she was nervous about the request. “And horns?”

He couldn’t deny that it was a weird ask, she’d never outright asked to see either, not since the first he’d shown her his Trigger. She’d seen his wings plenty, in the first few months after the Qliphoth’s fall, his control wasn’t the best. It had gotten a hell of a lot better, but there were a few times where they’d woken up, with Kyrie tucked under his wings. It was embarrassing every single time. She always seemed pleased when it happened though. 

A little more awake now, he allowed himself to partially Trigger, readjusting his position to make things a little more comfortable with his horns. The problem with horns that sat forwards meant he couldn’t lay face down. 

He heard Kyrie rummaging for something, leaning away for a moment until she sat back down, still resting on his back. She ran her fingers through the delicate feathers on his wings, and he shuddered, closing his eyes again as she continued to gently smooth them down. 

“You’re a mess,” She said, and he turned to see an ethereal feather fall from her hand and vanish in a puff of blue smoke. 

“‘M not waterproof,” he admitted, as if that was an explanation.

Kyrie sighed fondly, “I’ll do my best to clean them up a bit, if that’s okay with you.”

“Mmhm. Feels nice.”

“Can you extend them? That way I have better access to all the feathers that need to be straightened out.” He complied, spreading both of his wings out as far as he could, relishing as he got the chance to stretch them in a way he normally didn’t get to do. Kyrie leaned over as far as she could, as if she didn’t want to move from her spot. 

He didn’t want her to move either. Her hands returned to his wings, carefully fixing the twisted feathers, running her fingers through them and getting rid of any that weren’t attached anymore. 

He buried his face in the pillow as best he could, doing his best not to squirm. His wings had always been ridiculously sensitive to touch, and the few times Kyrie had touched them, it had only been for a few seconds at a time. Curiosity and amusement more than anything, but this? The slow, methodical way she was going through each and every feather, fingers brushing against the sensitive skin beneath had him shivering under her touch. He swallowed a few times, attempting to remain as still as he could. Kyrie paused for a moment, placing one of her hands between his shoulder blades. She laughed softly, renewing her efforts with his wings. 

“You’re purring, my love,” she whispered. 

He couldn’t even voice a response, brain unable to think of anything past the electric shocks running through his body. 

Nero barely registered her tugging his wings back against his body. He was putty in her hands at this point. She lightly scratched the back of his neck again, nails scraping against the protective scales partially covering his body. She slipped off his back, crawling towards the pillows. She brushed her thumb against his cheek. He looked up at her blearily, unsure what she was doing. She lifted his head up, scooting so she could place it on her lap. She produced a nail file from seemingly nowhere, looking closely at his horns. She ran her fingers along the edges of his horns. 

“I don’t know how effective this will be but the edges feel a little rough, so I’m just going to file them down a little bit, is that okay?”

He nodded, chest still rumbling as she carefully smoothed out the edges of his horns, and paying extra attention to the base of them where they came out of his skull. He hadn’t realized how uncomfortable the base could get if he didn’t take care of them. Kyrie spent a few minutes filing his horns before brushing off his hair. 

“There, all done,” she declared. “How was that?”

He couldn’t stop the tiny chirp that passed his lips, and he was too far gone to feel self conscious. Kyrie gasped softly, covering her mouth with her hands. 

“I’ll take it, that means it worked.” She kissed the top of his head, lifting his head up and laying back down, placing his head on her chest. She grabbed the blanket which was around his waist and pulled it over both of them. Nero released his partial Trigger in order to snuggle closer to her. HIs eyes slipped closed again, and the last thing he remembered was hearing Kyrie singing to him again. 

March 19, 4:46 pm

Dante strolled up to the front door of Nero and Kyrie’s home with Patty chatting enthusiastically at his side, a large envelope tucked under his arm as he approached. Vergil was trailing behind him, slowing to stop as they got closer. He turned to his brother, raising an eyebrow at him as he caught Vergil staring at the bag in his hands. Dante couldn’t stop himself from laughing at the constipated look on his face. He didn’t need to be a mind reader to know that his dear older brother was panicking. Vergil didn’t know how to act around Nero’s family, and he definitely had no idea what he was supposed to do when he saw Nero. Dante was pretty sure Verge hadn’t celebrated a birthday since they were eight. He knew for damn certain they hadn’t celebrated their birthday while in the Underworld. He wasn’t even sure when their birthday had been, he only realized that it had passed when they’d gotten back to Devil May Cry. 

Vergil glared at him, tightening his grip on the bag in his hand. “What?”

“You gotta chill out man,” he said, “you’re all kinds of tense.”

“I am not. I am perfectly calm.”

Patty, the loudmouth that she was, snorted. “Yeah, right. You look like a cat that just tried to eat a lemon. What, worried that you’ll get chased out of the house with a broom? I’d pay good money to see Kyrie do that.”

Dante snickered, not even bothering to hide it. It was a fantastic image. Kyrie, the sweetest, kindest, gentlest person he knew, chasing his dumbass of a brother out of her house with a broom like he was a small creature that had snuck in where he wasn’t supposed to be. 

“I do not, ” Vergil snapped back, storming past the two of them to approach the door. Dante shrugged at Patty, offering a relaxed smile. She readjusted the small box in her hands, wrapped in blue and white wrapping paper. 

She rolled her eyes, muttering, “whatever you say,” under her breath. 

He patted her back a few times, following Vergil up the stairs. He threw a few quick glances over his shoulder, catching sight of Nico opening the garage for Lady and Trish to sneak into. Their gift for Nero was…pretty much impossible to keep hidden inside the house, so they’d decided to stick it in the garage under a sheet to hopefully keep him from noticing. Thankfully, Dante knew the kids, Kyle specifically, would be too excited for Nero to open his presents and they’d be able to do that sooner rather than later. The three of them had worked together to get Nero a couple of really special things this year. Mostly as an apology and a thank you for everything he’d done while they were down and out during the shit on the Qliphoth. The kid had to hold it together for a month while the world went to hell and then Dante dipped on him, leaving him with Lady and Trish to clean up Vergil’s mess. 

Dante didn’t think he’d ever forgive himself for abandoning Nero, no matter how badly Vergil had needed him. He just really hoped this would make up for it, even a little bit. 

Morrison was the last one to catch up to them, saunting up with a grin on his face. Once Lady and Trish were satisfied with their job hiding Nero’s present, they ran over to join their group. Nico had, most likely, disappeared back inside. 

Vergil stood in front of the door, hand raised to knock. He stood frozen, and Dante could practically hear the gears turning. Chronic overthinking, everybody’s best friend. 

“Hurry up,” Lady snapped. “If you won’t let them know we’re here, I’ll do it.”

Trish twirled a strand of her hand, throwing her other arm around Lady’s shoulder. “Why are we waiting? We can walk in.”

“It’s polite, or something. I don’t know.” She threw her hands up in irritation. 

Vergil scoffed, tensing slightly. Dante caught the small breath he took to psyche himself up, and he would’ve found it funny, if he didn’t know just how nervous he was. Vergil didn’t like admitting it outloud, but he wanted Nero to like him. He wanted to impress Nero. Was he a great parent? Not really, but he was trying to improve. And the fact that he’d gone out of his way to actually get his son something even though he’d only been in the human world for…Dante had to check his notes real quick on that one…three months? Yeah, okay, he had to give his brother credit where credit was due. He’d die before he said that outloud, thank you very much. Vergil didn’t need the ego boost. 

“Oh my god,” Lady grumbled. 

Dante closed the distance, knocking on the door while shoving Vergil out of the way. Vergil growled at him, hand twitching. Energy crackled around him for a moment but Dante ignored it, not interested in his brother’s temper tantrum whatsoever.

Before Vergil had the chance to strangle him, the door was thrown open. Kyle stood in the doorway, practically vibrating with excitement. “Uncle Dante!!” He shouted, slamming into him with as much force as an eight year old could possibly manage. Dante didn’t flinch, crouching down to wrap Kyle in a hug. 

“Hey little man! How’ve you been? What’s going on?”

Kyle grinned at him, revealing a single missing tooth. “We’re playing Apples to Apples!”

Patty gasped with mock offense. “Without me?! How could you!”

“You can join the next round. Mr. Nero is winning and it's not fair.”

“I REFUSE TO BELIEVE THIS LOSER IS FUNNIER THAN ME!” Nico’s voice echoed throughout the house, and Dante burst out laughing. 

“Not my fault you suck,” Nero fired back, sounding incredibly smug. 

Kyle darted back inside, apparently not wanting to wait for them to come inside. Patty followed after him, grabbing Dante’s arm and dragging him behind her. He followed behind, the others following behind. Someone, probably Morrison, closed the door behind them. 

Sitting in a circle on the floor of the living room was Nico, Julio, Kyrie, and Nero, with Carlo sitting on his lap. Kyle had just sat back down. There was an intense game of Apples to Apples going on, given the way Nico looked ready to launch herself across the floor at Nero, who was, apparently, winning. The smell of Kyrie’s cooking wafted through the house, and Dante was damn sure he was gonna start drooling. 

At the sound of the door closing, Nero and Kyrie both looked up. Kyrie placed her cards face down on the ground, sending a scathing look towards Nico. “If you cheat, I’ll know.”

“I would never! ”

“Liar,” Nero coughed. 

“I am going to fu–freaking kick yer ass next round.”

“Nico!” Kyrie scolded, placing her hands on her hips.

“HA! Eat it,” Nero cheered, pointing towards the kitchen. 

Nico groaned, placing her cards face down as well and standing up. She stomped off to the kitchen, while everyone else got up. Nero, still holding Carlo made his way over to their group, offering Dante an awkward, one armed hug. 

“Thanks for coming,” He said, a bright smile on his face. 

Dante returned the smile and hug, looking his nephew over quickly. He seemed far more relaxed than Dante had seen him in a long time. The usual tension he held had faded away, making him seem younger and more full of energy. “Happy birthday, kid! How’s it feel to be old now?”

“If I’m old, then you’re ancient. How are your creaky joints doing?”

Dante placed a hand on his forehead, leaning backwards toward Vergil.”You wound me!” Vergil didn’t have any interest in playing along, leaving Dante to flail as he fell backwards with a screech. He would’ve hit the ground if it hadn’t been for the jolt of electricity that ran through his body as Trish caught him easily, grinning at him the whole time. 

“My hero,” he joked, letting Trish haul him back to his feet effortlessly. As soon as he was upright, he caught sight of Lady’s face, bright red and eyes wide, as she stared at Trish’s bare arms. He had to admit, she was fucking ripped. He knew for a fact that she was capable of picking him up and carrying him around easily, and not many people could do that! No wonder Lady got so flustered any time Trish decided to show off. 

Dante’s attention was dragged back over to his nephew when he heard a soft “oof.” Patty had thrown herself at him, wrapping her arms around him tightly. “Happy birthday, nerd!” 

He wrapped his free arm around her with a chuckle, “thanks, Pattycake.”

Hey, wait. How dare he steal Dante’s nickname for her! 

After that, the rest of the group came up, giving their birthday wishes to Nero, all bright and enthusiastic. The kid had done so many good things for this group. Between him and Patty, they brought more hope to him than he ever thought possible. 

Morrison gave him a friendly smile and gentle pat on the back, Lady punched his arm hard, Trish squished his face and cooed, treating him like the nestling he still was. Vergil hung back, uncertain and unsure how to approach. Nero, surrounded by the group, struggled to pry Carlo off of him. Dante had learned very quickly that the toddler had a death grip and did not like being put down.

Dante caught sight of Julio whispering something to Kyle. Kyle jumped to his feet, rushing over to Dante. “Uncle Dante! Are you and grandpa gonna play the next round with us?”

Vergil tensed even more, evidently still not used to the fact that he had grandkids. Julio smirked from his position on the ground, ducking his head and playing with one of his curls when Vergil turned towards him. 

“Yeah, sure, buddy. You’ll have to teach my brother how to play, he’s never played Apples to Apples before,” Dante replied, ruffling his hair. 

Kyle gasped, pointing at Vergil in shock. “YOU’VE NEVER PLAYED APPLES TO APPLES?”

“No? I…have not yet had the time to play many card games,” Vergil admitted. 

“Well, you’ll have to play then,” Kyrie said, voice sickeningly sweet. It wasn’t a suggestion or an offer. She was making a demand. 

“OH! Team round!” Nico shouted, sliding into the doorframe. “I call bein’ on Kyrie’s team!”

“What? No fair!” Nero shouted back. 

“Aww, is the birthday boy jealous?”

“No. Shut up. Carlo and I were beating you before and we’ll do it again.”

“Can I be on Carlo’s team this time?” Julio asked. “You guys already won, we should switch up the teams. Team, I guess.”

Dante liked where this was going. “Hey, little man, you and me?” He held his hand up for a high five. 

Kyle cheered loudly, slapping his hand as hard as he could. Success.

Morrison held out a hand to Patty, offering a small bow. “Lady Patty, would you do me the honor of helpin’ me beat all these fools?”

Patty took the hand gratefully. “Absolutely. We’re going to crush you! ”

“Like hell you are,” Lady fired back, hand slipping into Trish’s.

“Swear jar,” Kyrie said, giving her own high five to Nico. 

Nero made eye contact with Vergil, determination burning beneath the feral grin. “I swear to god, if we lose because of you, I will put salt in your bedsheets.”

Vergil blinked, slowly pointing at himself. 

“Uh, yeah,” Nero said, as if it was obvious.

Dante leaned over to his brother, whispering, “Apples to Apples is taken very seriously in this house.”

“Cards Against Humanity is worse!” Trish chirped. “I swear, the last time we played that, Nico was trying to figure out how to strangle me.”

“It’s a good thing yer hot as hell, otherwise I wouldn’t’ve regretted tryn’ to kill ya’!”

“Hey, Nico, remind me what you said about–,” Nero was cut off by Nico sprinting over to him and slapping her hand against his mouth. 

“Shut it! Not another word outta you, got it?” She shrieked, yanking her hand away. “DID YOU JUST LICK ME?”

Nero shrugged, pretending to be far more innocent than he was. Like father, like son, apparently. 

Kyrie clapped her hands together, smiling a little too brightly. Oh. Oh no. She was out for blood. “Do we want to play now, or after dinner?”

“Why don’t we wait until after dinner?” Morrison suggested. “That way, there won’t be any bloodshed at the table.”

Kyrie nodded, satisfied with that. “Alright. We still have some time before dinner is ready soo…” She looked at Julio. “Can you go grab the things?”

Julio blinked a few times as he gathered all the cards up off the floor, and then her statement processed and he launched himself to his feet. “Oh! Yeah, sure! Kyle, can you help me grab them?”

“Huh? What things?” Kyle asked, looking at Dante for help. Dante just shrugged. Whatever Kyrie was planning, he hadn’t been clued in. 

Julio sighed, grabbing Kyle and dragging him towards the stairs. “You’re helping me anyways.”

“I never agreed to this!”

“Too bad.”

“Uncle Dante, help me! I’m being kidnapped!”

“Sorry buddy, I think you’re on your own!” Dante called back. 

Lady raised an eyebrow as Kyrie gathered everyone into the living room, eyes flickering to Nero as something seemed to click. She all but dragged Trish and Dante with her, shoving them both onto one of the couches. Morrison sat on the chair to the right while Nico flopped onto the opposite couch. Nero sat on the other end of the couch, with Kyrie sitting in the middle, taking Nero’s hand in hers. Carlo, apparently sick of being held, wiggled free with a few flailing limbs, nearly punching Nero in the face as he fought for freedom. He confidently made his way over to Vergil, attempting to grab his arm. Vergil pulled his arm away the first time, but Carlo was undeterred. 

“Grampa, come with me,” He insisted, tiny hand wrapping around Vergil’s sleeve. Vergil stilled, eyes going wide as he stared at the small child in front of him. Dante knew what was going to happen before Vergil did. Carlo, with his big green eyes, and round cheeks, had this power to wrap people around his finger without even trying. He was so damn adorable, with the kind of honesty you could only find in a toddler who didn’t quite have a filter yet. The innocence of a child was enough to break down even Vergil’s rock solid walls. 

His brother slowly crouched to the ground, and Dante spotted the way Nero froze, eyeing Vergil warily. With control only Verge could manage, he placed a hand on Carlo’s head, an almost invisible smile on his face. 

“I suppose there is nothing I can do to say no,” he said. Carlo’s face lit up, and he tugged Vergil towards the center of the circle. The lack of space meant he, and the other kids were going to end up on the ground. Carlo paused in the middle of the room, scanning the group as if he was trying to figure out where he wanted to sit. 

“How about there?” Vergil suggested, pointing towards Dante. Carlo glanced between Dante and Nero, before nodding. 

“Mmhmm, good choice. Gotta keep Uncle Dante company. Auntie Lady and Auntie Trish like to bully him,” Carlo said, marching over to him. Vergil smirked at him, sitting down next to the tyke, leaning against Dante’s legs. 

Dante freed one of his legs to dig his heel into Vergil’s back, shoving him forwards. Vergil twisted around when Dante went to kick him again, grabbing his leg and glaring at him. 

“Do that again and you won’t have a leg after this.” 

Dante gave him an easy smile, threat lost on him. Vergil could bitch all he wanted, but Dante knew deep down, his big brother looooved him, despite his shenanigans. So, without hesitation, Dante kicked him again as soon as his leg was released. 

Vergil grabbed him, yanking him forwards. Dante yelped as he was nearly dragged off the couch, and in that brief moment where his body was no longer on the couch cushion, Patty swooped in and stole his spot. 

“I can’t believe you!” Dante screeched, flopping dramatically against Vergil’s back, smiling to himself as he felt his back rumble with an inaudible trill. His brother was far more content than he was letting on. Even when Carlo climbed into his lap, Vergil didn’t flinch or pull away, he remained still and allowed the toddler to make himself comfortable. 

Dante caught sight of the soft smile on Nero’s face. Kyrie didn’t seem as happy as her boyfriend, but some of the harsh edges that were always present on her face while Vergil was around seemed to have smoothed out. She squeezed Nero’s hand, leaning her head against his shoulder. 

Loud footsteps coming down the stairs had him looking up. He saw Kyle barreling down the steps, a present in his hands with a few cards on top. Julio’s voice echoed from further up, “Be careful. You’re gonna fall.”

“I’m not gonna fall,” Kyle called back, tripping over his feet on the last step. He stumbled, catching himself before he tumbled down the stairs. He stood up straight, holding the gift to his chest. “I’m good!”

“Told you,” Julio said, making his way far more carefully. He had his own gift in his hands, steadying Kyle as he passed by. Kyle gave an appreciative nod, darting off towards Nero. He practically shoved the small pile into Nero’s hand, bouncing on his feet as he eagerly waited. 

Nero laughed, taking the presents with a smile. “Thanks, Kyle.” Julio sat on the ground beside Dante, his own gift resting in his lap. 

From Dante’s position, he could see a few cards resting on the wrapped gift Kyle had handed Nero. He opened the cards, reading through them quickly, the smile growing larger as he showed off one of the cards. It was a drawing of five stick figures. The figure in the middle was clearly Nero, with a little party hat on top. Above, written in sloppy handwriting, were the words, ‘Happy Birthday, Nero!’ 

Nero looked at Carlo proudly. “Did you draw this, buddy?”

Carlo nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah! Do you like it?”

“I do. Thanks, Carlo.”

Carlo beamed, leaning forwards in Vergil’s lap to watch Nero read through the next card. Nero shot an appreciative smile at Kyle too, tucking the card back in the envelope. Kyle rushed forwards, practically tackling Nero in a hug. Nero quickly released Kyrie’s hand to catch the kid, letting him wiggle in between him and Kyrie. 

“Comfy?” Kyrie asked, scooting closer to Nico so Kyle had space to sit.

“Yup!” He leaned over to Nero, staring at the neatly wrapped present with wide eyes. “Open it!”

Nero tore the wrapping paper apart, revealing a cardboard box underneath. He took the cover off, and pulled out a light blue vest, reminiscent of the one he used to wear all those years ago. The only difference was this one didn’t have a hood. Nero ran his hands over it, seemingly enthralled by the fabric. It looked soft as hell from here, made sense that the kid was so interested in it. 

“That’s from Kyle and Carlo,” Kyrie said. 

“Do you like it?” Carlo asked hopefully. 

“Miss Kyrie said you liked vests,” Kyle said. 

“I love it, it looks great, guys,” Nero said, wrapping an arm around Kyle. Carlo freed himself from Vergil’s grasp, running up to Nero. He climbed onto the couch, wrapping his little arms around him. Nero leaned back, holding both of the boys in his arms. 

“Alright, why don’t you two give him some space to breathe? We should let Nero finish opening his presents,” Kyrie said, rubbing Kyle’s back. He flopped backwards, swinging his legs excitedly. Carlo nodded, hopping off the couch, making his way back to his previous spot. Vergil raised an eyebrow at him, but said nothing as the little guy made himself comfortable on his grandpa’s lap. 

Nero pulled back a layer of tissue paper in the box, pulling out another piece of clothing. This one was a short-sleeved, red sweater, nearly identical to the one he was wearing, save for the fact that it was in perfect condition. 

He looked at it, and then over to Kyrie. “Did you make this?” 

She nodded. “Your old sweater has seen better days, so I wanted to make you a new one.”

He leaned over Kyle’s head, placing a kiss on Kyrie’s lips. Dante cooed, smiling softly at the two of them. He wished he could’ve had something like that when he was their age. He caught the longing look on Vergil’s face, like he was thinking about someone else. Nero’s mother, maybe? 

Julio stood up quietly, handing Nero the package he’d been holding onto. He shuffled his feet nervously, staring at the floor as Nero opened it. He pulled out a black shirt, and for a moment, he was silent. And then he burst out laughing, loud and echoing throughout the room. He turned the shirt around, and showed everyone in the room why he’d reacted the way he did.

On it, the words ‘Dad jokes, that's eye roll’ were written. Dante howled with laughter, the rest of the room following suit. Even Vergil was amused, the slight upturn of his lip told Dante everything he needed to know. 

Nero stood up, wrapping his arms around Julio in a big hug, still laughing a bit breathlessly. Dante heard the gentle, content trill underneath the laughter. “Thanks buddy, this is great.”

Julio’s response was muffled, but Dante swore he said something along the lines of, “You’re welcome…dad.”

Nero blinked a few times, holding Julio tighter. He took a deep, steadying breath and hugged him a little tighter. “I’m going to wear this so much. This shirt rocks.”

Julio pulled away, face turning bright red at the complement. He shuffled back to his spot beside Dante, avoiding eye contact with everyone else. 

Patty took the opportunity to jump over the edge of the couch, shoving the bag into his hands. She stood with her back straight and a gleam of excitement in her eyes. Nero carefully pulled the tissue paper aside, pulling out a long, dark blue, knitted scarf. He wrapped it around his neck with a grin, ruffling her hair as he did. She yelped, slapping his hand away. 

“Don’t mess up my hair,” she demanded, taking it out of the high ponytail it had been in in order to smooth it down before putting it up again. She stomped her foot, huffing irritably. “Do you know how long it took to get it to look this good?”

“Nope. Don’t care. Thanks for the scarf, pipsqueak.”

“I am not a pipsqueak!”

“You so are.”

“Not my fault everyone in your family is stupidly tall!”

“Not my fault you’re short.” 

“Ugh, you are so annoying,” she said, throwing her hands into the air. And then she gave him a hug, which Nero returned. 

Nico stood up abruptly, marching up to Nero, declaring, “My turn!”

Patty readjusted the scarf, making sure it looked neat and once she was satisfied, stepped out of the way for Nico to give her gift. 

It was a rectangular box, wrapped in red and gold paper. The wrapping job was a little messy, and definitely rushed. Nero took it, turning it over in his hands a few times. 

Dante wanted to know what Nico had managed to rustle up. She’d asked him to get her a few parts from a frost a few weeks ago and he’d been curious what her plan was ever since. He had a feeling that whatever she wanted those parts for, it had to do with this. 

Nico was grinning ear to ear, watching him with baited breath. Nero peeled the wrapping paper off, squinting in confusion at the black, leather box underneath. He carefully pulled the lid off, eyes going wide as he did. 

“You can’t be serious,” he said. 

“Hell yeah I am!” Nico cheered. “Whaddaya think?”

“Nico this is…holy crap.” He placed the lid on the couch behind him, where Kyle had stolen his seat. Reaching into the box, Nero pulled out a gleaming black dagger, roughly the length of his forearm. When Nero held it up to the light, Dante was able to catch sight of blue and white streaks, shimmering faintly. The grip was black leather, and finely made. Nero tossed it between his hands a few times, before settling in holding it in his right. He spun it around a few times, going through the motions of getting used to it. 

“I made it so it could be used in yer off hand. Ya’ mentioned dual wieldin’ before and well, I ain’t had a lotta practice makin’ bladed weapons, so I wanted to trying somethin’ out,” Nico said, rushing through her explanation.  

Nero was utterly enamored, taking a few practice swipes with it. 

“Ya’ should be able to use ice magic with it,” Nico continued. “Get some extra elements in yer arsenal.”

“This is awesome!” His face was lit up with excitement, clutching the dagger tightly, pulling Nico into a tight hug. It wasn’t a true devil arm, Dante knew, but Nico was very good at what she did, and she was capable of making damn powerful artificial devil arms. Dr. Faust was one such example. And this new one had to be another one. He really wasn’t sure how anyone else was gonna beat that. Not even himself. His own gift seemed lackluster in comparison, and he wished he managed to hand it to Nero before the kids had started, that way, he wouldn’t be disappointed when Dante inevitably failed to get him something worthwhile. 

Morrison’s low chuckle drew everyone’s attention. “I suppose this would be a good time to give ya’ this.”

He stood up, handing Nero a small bag. He blinked, a little surprised but grateful all the same. He quickly put the dagger back in its box in order to pull out a very nicely crafted leather holster, clearly made for his new weapon. Nico was vibrating with excitement. Whatever that dagger could do, she was proud of it, and she wanted Nero to use it. 

Nero quickly tested out the holster, his own excitement building as he realized it was a perfect fit. Apparently, Dante hadn’t been the only one to coordinate gifts. He was pretty sure that Lady and Trish’s would be more interesting than his own. 

Morrison, however, wasn’t done. He pulled out a small folded piece of paper, handing it to Nero as well. “Now, this ain’t anything you gotta look into but, I figured I’d give a few suggestions.”

Dante tilted his head to the side, leaning further forwards, shoving Vergil as he did. His brother scowled, but didn’t move, likely to avoid dislodging the toddler who was far too comfy on his lap. Whatever Morrison was playing at, not even Dante had any idea. 

Nero unfolded the piece of paper, eyebrows scrunching in confusion as he read through it. He looked at Morrison, mouth wide open in shock. “A list of colleges?”

“All with some damn good engineering programs,” Morrison said, a wide grin on his face. 

“But I don’t…” Nero trailed off, carefully folding the piece of paper and placing it in his pocket. 

Dante knew, despite it all, Nero had always wanted a chance to become a better mechanic. The kid was jealous of what Nico could do, even if he would never admit it out loud. But, growing up in Fortuna, and joining the Knights at an early age meant Nero had never finished high school. Plus, a lack of identifying papers meant he probably wouldn’t be allowed in anyways. He legally didn’t exist outside of the island. But Morrison was very good at pulling strings for people, for a price. This was him offering Nero a free favor, one that he’d be able to cash in whenever he wanted.

“Just something to think about,” Morrison said, patting his shoulder. Nero nodded, wringing his hands anxiously. 

As he passed by, Morrison leaned down to Dante, uncaring that Vergil was right there. “You should stop worryin’ and just give the kid his gift.”

Vergil twisted around as best he could with Dante laying across his back, curiosity written on his face. He simply tilted his head to the side, a silent question in that simple movement. Why are you hesitating? 

He plastered an easy smile on his face, forcing himself to remain relaxed. If he showed any sign of stress, Vergil would notice, and call him out on it later. He was already suspicious when he caught Dante on a bad day, although those had been less frequent since they’d come back from the Underworld. Having Vergil back had filled that agonizing hole in his chest that had been there since he was eight years old. Nero and Patty had kept him going for years, the only things that made him feel something other than that awful emptiness, but Vergil made him whole again. They were two halves of a whole, even if Vergil never wanted to admit it out loud. 

“Sure,” Dante said, keeping his body language relaxed as he wiggled out from behind his brother, shoving him a few times, and adding in a knee to his spine for good measure. Vergil glowered at him, landing a sharp jab to Dante’s chest with his elbow. He collapsed bonelessly on the ground with a dramatic gasp. Julio and Carlo both giggled at his antics, faces bright with joy. He loved those kids almost as much as Nero and Kyrie did, and seeing them happy helped that ever present weight on his shoulders lighten, even a little. He hopped to his feet, a little less gracefully than he would’ve liked. Goddamn, he was getting old. His bones were starting to get creaky. 

He held the large envelope–more of a folder really–in his hands carefully, hoping to radiate confidence as he handed it to Nero. “I know it's not my usual brand of gift but, I think you’ll like what’s in there.”

Nero took it, still a little shaken from Morrison’s gift. He opened it, pulling the papers out slowly. Almost immediately, he dropped them back in the folder, eyes wide with disbelief. 

“How did you…?”

“Morrison isn’t the only one who can pull some strings,” He said, tossing his arm around Nero’s shoulder, hoping that he hadn’t royally fucked this up. 

Nero chewed on his lip nervously as he opened it up again, a subtle shake in his hands. Dante held his breath, watching as Nero held all the papers in his hand. Dante had, with a little help, managed to get all the official papers Nero needed to be recognized as a citizen outside of Fortuna. A social security card, a passport, a birth certificate, and a driver’s license. Dante had…definitely put himself even further in debt with this, but he had thought it was worth it at the time. Nero had no proof of his citizenship, even here. No one knew when or where he was born, who his mother was, nothing. The shitty passport he used as ID was one that easily identified him as someone from Fortuna, which wasn’t a great look. Especially not after everything with the cult came out. It made people suspicious. 

Nero clutched the papers in his hands, staring at the words written on the birth certificate. 

“I would’ve put down Nero Sparda, but uh, everyone in that family is legally dead, but well…Tony Redgrave owns a shop and has to pay taxes,” Dante rambled, watching Nero’s reaction closely. His heart seized for a moment when his nephew didn’t say anything. Nero lowered his head, using the paper to hide his face. “If you don’t want it I can get something.”

Nero shook his head silently, shoulders shaking with barely suppressed tears. Kyrie was at his side in an instant, laying a hand on his back, reading the paper over his shoulder. 

“‘Nero Redgrave’,” she said quietly. She turned towards Dante, her own eyes shining with unshed tears. “Thank you, Dante.”

Nero abruptly threw his arms around him, clutching his shirt tightly as he buried his face in Dante’s shoulder. All Nero’s life, he’d never had a place to belong, an outsider, no matter what. But he was family, no matter how fucked up this family was, they needed to stick together. That’s what being a Sparda was all about. Every single demon was out to get them, always would be, but so long as they had each other’s back, they’d fight through whatever decided to come their way.

He wrapped his arms around Nero, tension leaving his body. He really shouldn’t have worried so much over something like this. Nero was his son just as much as he was Vergil’s, and Dante would always try to do right by him. 

“Thank you, Uncle Dante,” he whispered. 

“Of course, kid,” he replied, letting a soft purr build in his chest. He placed a soft kiss on the top of his head. He spotted Vergil gritting his teeth and looking away. Was that jealousy, perhaps? If Vergil wanted his son to love him, then maybe he shouldn’t have abandoned him and then torn his arm off. Simple really. Dante had managed to keep Nero around after the initial fear of fucking things up. 

Nero pulled away, wiping his eyes aggressively as he held the folder. “Oh!” Dante said suddenly. “There should be something in there for Kyrie too.”

Kyrie startled, taking the folder from Nero and pulling out her own more official paperwork, most importantly, a nice, fancy passport for her too. 

She gave him a warm hug, smile plastered on her face. 

That was a much bigger success than he had even thought possible. Kyrie helped Nero put their papers back in the folder, keeping them neat and organized. She rubbed his back, speaking to him softly. Dante tried not to eavesdrop, deciding to sit back down on the ground next to Julio. He shot Vergil a look, nodding towards Nero, trying to not so subtly get him to give him his gift. If he waited too long, the ladies would jump on the chance to show him up and Dante knew that would piss Vergil off to no end. 

It took a few minutes, where Nero had left the room with Kyrie to compose himself while Nico and Patty kept up a constant stream of chatter, eventually dragging Dante, Trish, and Lady in. The kids joined in too, voices growing louder, drowning out the soft conversation coming from the kitchen.

 Dante really hadn’t meant to make Nero cry, he hated seeing him cry, it always made him feel so helpless. But at least these were happy tears. That meant he did something right. It also meant he had something to hold over Vergil’s head later if he continued to act like a coward and try to avoid interacting with his son.

When the two of them came back, Nero looked significantly more put together. His eyes were still a little red but there was a smile on his face that could’ve lit up the room. Kyrie still had a hand on his back, but she was beaming just as much as him. 

“Sorry about that,” He said, rubbing the back of his head shyly. “It uh, I really appreciate it, Dante.”

Heh, he always had to be so big and strong. “Anything for you, kid.”

And it was true. Dante would do anything for him. Nero was the best part of this family.

When the two finally sat back down, with a little bit of bribery to convince Kyle to give Nero his spot back, Dante glanced at Vergil again, trying to decide if he should shove his brother or not. The decision was taken from him when Lady harshly slammed her heel into his shoulder.

“Hurry up, moron. You’re the last person besides me and Trish.”

Vergil growled at her, moving to get in her face, only for Trish to click her tongue at him. “I wouldn’t do that, if I were you. No need to start a fight in front of the kids, right ?”

Crazy bitch. He had no doubt she’d purposefully get under Vergil’s skin for the fun of it, because Trish was good at that. 

Vergil spat something out at her in Abyssal, angry and offended. Trish just laughed, unaffected by whatever threat he’d attempted to make. 

“Well, if you’re going to be stubborn about it,” She said, standing up gracefully, pulling Lady up with her. “Nero, come out to the garage, our gift is out there.”

Nero blinked, glancing between the two of them. “Oh, uh…sure.” He pushed himself off the couch, and Kyle hopped after him, curiosity driving him to follow them. 

Dante shook his head at his brother. He hoped Vergil could feel the disappointment in his stare. He followed the others out, wanting to see Nero’s reaction. Everyone else, including Vergil, eventually tagged along.

There had been a long discussion between Lady, Trish, Nico, Kyrie, and himself about whether or not this would work out. In the end, they’d all decided it was a good idea.

Trish opened the garage door, heels clicking on the concrete as she went over to the covered object sitting beside the van. Dante covered Nero’s eyes, ignoring the offended shout as he led him down the stairs. 

“Come on, this is half the surprise,” Lady said, punching his arm as she passed. Dante felt him tense up for a moment, heart stuttering briefly. 

Quietly, so no one without enhanced hearing could catch it, he whispered. “It was just Lady, you’re safe.”

Nero let out a slow breath, letting Dante guide him to the center of the garage. Trish and Lady each grabbed a side of the sheet. They shared a look, and Lady gave Dante a nod. He stepped back, uncovering Nero’s eyes, just as the ladies pulled the sheet back, revealing a sleek, black and blue motorcycle. It wasn’t as extravagant as Cavaliere, on the basis of it being a regular vehicle and not a devil arm, but it was still impressive, considering the way Nero’s jaw nearly hit the ground in surprise. He looked between the two women, unable to form a coherent thought. Dante could see the gears trying to turn in his head from here. 

“Wha–you can’t be serious! How much did this cost?” Nero asked, slowly walking forwards. His fingers lightly traced the edges of the bike, mesmerized by it. 

“Some of us are good with money,” Lady said, shooting a smug look at Dante. He laughed, shrugging his shoulders hopelessly.

“This is…wow,” he breathed. “I don’t know what to say.”

“How about ‘thanks guys, this is awesome,’” Lady suggested playfully. 

Nero nodded, still a bit dumbfounded. “Thanks. Really. This is…this is incredible.” Then he turned to Dante, hand still resting on the metal frame. “Is this why you got me a license?”

He whistled, feigning innocence. “Who, me? Planning something like this? I would never.”

“You guys are insane. I can’t wait to drive this.”

Trish gave a sharp grin, drumming her fingers against the metal. “You’ll have to let us know how it runs. And maybe, race us some time.”

“Oh, you’re so on.”

Lady tossed a helmet at him. Nero caught it easily, rolling it around in his hands a few times. “I don’t need a helmet.”

“No, but if you have a passenger they will. Safety first, kid.”

“Bold words from the Walking Arsenal herself,” Dante jabbed. 

“Shut up, Dante.”

Kyle was staring at the bike now, trying to climb on, only for Nero to catch him before he had the chance to cause any mischief. Patty wiggled up beside Dante, staring at him with big eyes, and a dangerous smile on her face. 

“So, are you gonna get me anything like that for my birthday this year? You diiiid miss my last one,” She asked. Demanded, really. 

“Maybe, we’ll see,” He said. He’d definitely go to her birthday this year, guilt still ate away at him for missing her 18th. But, with everything that happened, she’d been more understanding than he’d been expecting. “Your mother might not be happy with me if I get you a bike though.”

“She doesn’t like me hanging out at the office, but I’m an adult, she can deal with it.”

Some days it felt to him like he and Nina acted like a divorced couple, always at odds over what they thought was best for their kid. Only, they were never married and thought the other was incredibly irresponsible. Made for interesting conversation whenever they were in a room together. 

“Don’t blame me if she gets upset because of it,” Dante replied, watching Nero give his kids the chance to sit on the motorcycle, at least for a little bit. Julio seemed baffled beyond belief at the idea of riding it, while Kyle and Carlo were both practically begging Nero to drive them around. 

“So, how long do you think it’ll take before your stupid brother figures out how to hand Nero his gift?” She asked, glancing over her shoulder where Vergil stood, stock still, and seething silently. 

“I bet he’s gonna storm back into the house to grab it, and then hand it to him all huffy. Nero’s gonna think he’s pissed and try to pick a fight,” Dante whispered back. 

“Hmmm, are you putting money on it?”

“10 bucks and I’ll buy you ice cream.”

“Deal. I bet Vergil’s gonna get the gift and then chicken out at the last second.”

On cue, Vergil whirled around, marching back into the house. His steps were silent, but there was a tenseness to his body that was the only clear sign of his frustration. Dante spotted the way Nero’s face fell when Vergil disappeared, but his nephew put on a smile of the kids, making promises to them that, so long as they were good, maybe he’d drive them around once he got used to the bike. 

Kyrie and Nico exchanged a look of matching annoyance. Neither of them had warmed up to Vergil. Kyrie especially. She had every right to hate him, Dante would never blame her for that, but it was still a little surprising to see just how angry his presence made her. In the years he’d known her, Dante had never seen Kyrie truly hate someone. She tolerated Vergil’s presence in the house, but clearly never wanted anything to do with him. This was gonna be so awkward if she and Nero got married. Talk about in-laws from Hell.

When Vergil returned to the garage, Dante was both surprised and devastated when he realized that the frustration seemed to have faded slightly. Vergil had his head held high and moved with purpose. He brushed past Dante and Patty, speaking quietly as he passed. “I believe you both owe me money.”

Patty gasped, placing her hands on her hips. Dante pouted at Vergil’s back as his brother approached Nero. He waited until Nero turned to face him, looking shocked at the gift bag handed to him. Vergil remained perfectly still as Nero opened it, apprehension written clearly across his face. Carefully, Nero reached into the bag, pulling out a long, beautifully made jacket, similar in style to Nero’s current one; deep blue with silver accents. Demonic energy rolled off it in waves, clearly catching Nero off guard. His nephew dropped the bag to the side, holding the coat in front of him. It was longer than his current one, and in much better shape. There was even a hood on it, with a silver trim. 

“Woah. It’s warm,” Nero muttered, as if that was the only thing he could think of. 

“It should offer more protection than your current coat,” Vergil said. “As well as being far more difficult to damage.”

Ahhh, so that was the reason behind it. It wasn’t just an apology for ruining Nero’s favorite jacket. He’d whipped it up with some magic, much like his own coat. No wonder he seemed nervous. He was worried Nero wouldn’t appreciate the gesture. Or maybe take it the wrong way and assume this meant Vergil didn’t think he was capable.

Instead, Nero ran his fingers over the fabric before throwing it on. It took some adjusting until he was comfortable with it. Almost immediately, he rolled the sleeves up to his elbows, and readjusted the hood, making sure it laid flat. The ends of the coat went down to his calves, but he didn’t seem to mind. Once he was comfortable in it, he turned towards the group, spreading his arms out to give everyone a clear view of the jacket.

“Looks good!” Dante cheered. 

The rest of the group gave their agreement, save for Kyrie, who was looking him over intensely.

She grabbed edges and smoothed them down, making sure both sides of the zipper weren’t sticking up at odd angles. Once she was satisfied, she cupped his face, standing on her toes to give him a kiss. 

“Perfect,” She said. Nero’s face turned a bright red as he ducked his head. He rubbed his nose shyly, a lovestruck smile stuck on his face. 

There was a satisfied tilt to Vergil’s chin. “I was worried it wouldn’t fit properly, but I suppose I had no reason to fret,” he said, a note of pride in his voice. 

“Nah, it’s perfect. Thanks, Vergil!” Nero replied brightly, flashing another genuine smile. He’d been smiling a lot today. Dante hadn’t realized how much he’d missed it. He hadn’t seen Nero this happy and excited about much of anything since they’d come back from the Underworld. It had worried him, to be honest. He hadn’t been able to figure out why his nephew was so stressed, but maybe the answer was simple. Maybe he'd just been stressed about Vergil. With making sure he noticed him. With trying to get Vergil to give a shit about him. And here he was, wrapped in a magic coat made by his father that showed a level of attention and care Vergil could never verbalize. Vergil showed he cared through actions, not words, and this was a clear sign of his care.

Seemed like Dante didn’t have to worry about them at all. 

Kyrie clapped her hands together, far more relaxed than before. “Who wants dinner?”

There was an immediate agreement from the whole group, and Kyle led the way inside, practically sprinting ahead. Julio chased after him, shouting another warning to be careful. Kyrie chuckled at the boys, heading inside with Carlo’s hand in hers. The others followed after, chatting amongst themselves. Dante followed Patty in, pausing in the doorway when he realized Nero and Vergil hadn’t followed behind. He glanced over his shoulder. His heart warmed at the scene in front of him. Nero had grabbed Vergil’s sleeve, kicking the ground nervously. Vergil raised an eyebrow at him, silently waiting for Nero to do, or say something. Without a word, Nero hugged him. It was quick and awkward, but he did it, and it put a stupid grin on Dante’s face.

Nero bolted past him inside, yelling about helping set the table while Vergil stood, shell shocked. It took him a few seconds to reboot before Vergil followed after, avoiding Dante’s gaze as he passed. 

The rest of the night passed by in a blur of celebration. Kyrie had taken the time to make Nero’s favorite dishes, including a truly fantastic red velvet cake. They’d gone to play card games in the living room after dinner had been cleaned up, the promise of team Apples to Apples too important to ignore. At one point during the game, while Kyle was trying to pick out a good card for the round, Dante spotted Nero leaning close to Vergil, offering input on which cards they should put down. 

Nico and Kyrie ended up destroying everyone throughout the game, but that was fine by Dante. He sipped his beer, content to enjoy being in the presence of his family, smiling to himself at the sense of peace that settled over the group. This was nice. He silently hoped that his peace would last.

Chapter Text

April 7th, 11:35 am

Nero sat at a table at a little cafe, a laptop on the table with Nico, Kyrie, Artemis, and Wally chatting and eating an early lunch. He groaned, dropping his head into his hands as the blank document on the screen mocked him. 

“Fuck this,” He muttered. 

“Y’ain’t gettin’ anywhere unless you quit bitchin’ and start writin’,” Nico said, sipping her coffee with a smirk on her face. 

“It’s really not that bad,” Artemis said, taking a bite of her sandwich. “You’re thinking too hard.”

Wally leaned over the table, looking to see what Nero had written. The answer was nothing. “Dude.”

“What? It’s hard! I don’t know what the hell I’m supposed to write!” He threw his hands into the air in frustration.

“It’s a college essay, it’s like, 500 words. That’s not that bad.”

“Wally’s right. Stop procrastinating and start writing,” Artemis said.

“Easy for you guys to say, you’re already in college,” Nero grumbled. Kyrie rested her hand on his thigh, giving him a soft, understanding look. “Hell, even Nico made it through college!”

“The fuck does that mean, demon boy?” Nico asked, shooting an irritated glare his way.

“It means you’re annoying as fuck and can’t ever finish projects in a reasonable amount of time. The garage and the van are both a mess because of you. How did you get anything done in college?” 

“Bold words comin’ from the guy usin’ the weapons I made, or didja forget that I made overture in a month for yer sorry ass?”

“And yet, anytime I tell you to pick your shit up, it takes you months to do.”

“Shuddup. Least I was able to write an essay to get into college.”

“Fuck you.”

Kyrie’s soft giggle distracted him, pulling his attention away from the argument. She was covering her mouth with her free hand, shoulders shaking with laughter.

“What’s so funny?” He asked her, scooting closer. He couldn’t stop a smile from spreading on his face. 

“Nothing,” She said, still smiling. “Just, enjoying the show.”

“Gross,” Nico muttered.

Artemis snorted, digging her elbow into Wally’s ribs. “Why can’t you be that sweet?”

He left out a soft oof, rubbing his side. “I am so sweet! I made dinner for you last night!”

“You did. I can’t even argue that one cause it was so good.”

“I’m a great cook.”

“You’re a functional cook, I wouldn’t say good.”

Nero took a bite of his pasta, watching the back and forth with amusement. This was far more entertaining than trying to write a personal statement essay when he wasn’t even sure he’d be able to get into a college. He’d been trying to write it for the better part of a week, and when he realized he wasn’t making progress, he eventually bit the bullet and asked Wally for help. Asking him for help ended up with Artemis tagging along. And when Kyrie found out Artemis was coming along, she had taken the day off from work to spend time with her. Unfortunately, that also meant Nico had to stick her nose in their business and tag along too. None of them had been helpful in the slightest in helping him figure out what he needed to write. He was still just as stuck as he had been. Still, it was nice to see Wally and Artemis again, it had been a while since they’d hung out. 

“Okay, okay, this is great and all, but seriously,” Nero said. “Some help? Please?”

Artemis shoved Wally away from him, laughing in delight at his indignant shout. She stood up from her chair, circling around the table to look at the laptop. “Nothing? Really? I thought you had at least started it.”

“I don’t know what to write!”

“Usually, colleges ask you to write about some ‘hardship or a time in your life where you overcame adversity,’” Wally said with finger quotes. 

“Vague and wholly unhelpful,” Nero muttered. 

“Talk about the time you lost yer arm,” Nico suggested. “Talk about overcomin’ adversity.”

Artemis scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Yeah, I don’t think that would go over well. He says his arm got torn off by one of the world’s shittiest dads but he shows up to class with both arms intact, I’m sure that wouldn’t cause any problems.”

He curled his fingers into a fist, a reminder that he still had it. He let out a slow breath, shaking his head as he did. “No. Definitely not. I don’t want anyone asking about it either.”

“Well, maybe something about how you grew up?” Wally suggested.

“Oh, yes, talking about how we grew up in a cult would certainly go over well,” Kyrie responded harshly.

“Yeah, okay, that’s fair,” Wally sighed. 

“Don’t forget the child abuse,” Nero said. “That was an important part of living in the orphanage.”

Wow, he already knew his life sucked but saying it outloud like this really put it into perspective. This was just kind of sad. 

“OH! What about your kids?”

Kyrie clapped her hands together. “That’s not a bad idea! You could explain why you wanted to be a foster parent.”

“And how you ended up adoptin’ three kids in five years,” Nico said.

Nero paused, thinking it over. The suggestion wasn’t too bad, especially coming from Wally and Nico. The entire reason he even wanted to help kids at the orphanage was to give them a better life than what he had. No child deserved to suffer because of the actions of the adults who were supposed to keep them safe. It took ten years for someone to give a single shit about him, he didn’t want that to happen to anyone else. Even the kids they didn’t have space for in their house, he still regularly helped out at the orphanage, spending time with the kids that were like him, quiet and introverted. The ones who hated being the center of attention. He wanted them to know that not every adult in the world was useless, and that people cared about them. 

“That’s…actually a pretty good idea. I don’t know why I didn’t think about that,” he admitted. 

“You know what they say, 5 heads are…better than one?” Wally said.

“Nobody says that,” Artemis replied, rolling her eyes. 

“You know what I mean.”

Nero quickly typed out a quick summary of what he wanted to write, making sure he wouldn’t forget later. He struggled to work when he was in more crowded areas, the noise around him far too distracting to be productive, especially with something he didn’t necessarily excel at. Writing was not his strong suit. He hated reading and writing when he still went to school, always struggling more than his classmates. It certainly didn’t help his reputation at the time.

The rest of lunch passed quickly. Nero put the laptop away to eat without worrying about getting sauce on it.  They talked for a long time, staying at the table for longer than what was probably necessary, but Nero couldn’t find it in himself to care, relaxing further the more they talked. Wally and Artemis talked about college, both finishing up their junior year and how that was going. The short answer was rough. Artemis complained loudly about a professor who was constantly giving an unreasonable amount of work and seemed to take pride in being considered a “harsh” grader. And by that, it meant that nothing was ever good enough for him, not a single person in the class was able to earn a high mark. Wally had his own bad luck with a few professors, some refusing to be accommodating when some people needed extensions. 

Nero grimaced. That definitely didn’t make him feel great about trying to get into college now. He didn’t love the idea of being treated like crap for no reason other than some jackass’ insane powertrip. That was the fastest way to piss him off. He had no doubt he’d get himself into trouble if something like that happened. 

Wally tried to back track, offering reassurances that most of their professors weren’t all that bad, it was just a few that were the problem. He was cut off by heavy footsteps approaching their table. Wally trailed off, staring at whoever was standing behind them.

Nero glanced over his shoulder, surprised to see Isaac Harlow, dressed to the nines in his full general gear, durandal hanging at his side. Standing behind him were a few other Knights, looking frazzled and winded. “Hey, Isaac, what’s up?”

“I’m sorry to interrupt, but do you have some time? It’s important," he said, sounding apologetic. 

Nero’s eyes darted to his friends before turning his attention back to Isaac. “Depends. Is something wrong.”

“I received a concerning report that some of the Knights were attacked by an unknown demon at Fortuna Castle. I feel bad asking this of you, but would you be willing to investigate? I’ll make sure you get paid, of course.”

“Yeah, sure. If something is trying to crawl out of the castle, that’s bad news. I don’t mind taking a look.” He stood up, throwing his bag over his shoulder. “I gotta swing by my place to grab my gear, but after that I can check it out.”

Isaac nodded, letting out a relieved sigh. “I appreciate it, really, Nero. You’re a real help.”

“Hey, woah, there’s a castle around here? Can we go see it? That sounds cool as hell!” Wally asked, staring at Nero like a hopeful puppy. 

“Why the hell is there a castle?” Artemis asked. 

“It’s apparently where Sparda lived back when he was the lord of this place,” Nero said. “Or, something like that.”

“How come, every time we learn more about this place, it somehow gets weirder?” Artemis asked, her face was a mix of annoyance and confusion. 

Isaac sighed, rubbing his temples. “Please stay out of trouble. There’s only so much I can do if something goes wrong, especially if it’s anyone other than Nero.”

“We’ll be safe, I promise,” Kyrie assured, offering a sweet, disarming smile.

“Alright. Thank you again. Let me know once you’ve finished your investigation.” Isaac patted his shoulder gratefully before he and the other Knights walked off. 

Nero shook his head, running a hand through his hair. God, he couldn’t catch a break, could he? Fortuna Castle was one of the places on the island that was almost always crawling with demons. Most of the time it was weak, low level demons that were just trying to cause trouble. Scarecrows liked to crawl around and attack anyone stupid enough to stumble inside. Frosts were more dangerous, harder to kill, with the ability to freeze their prey, leaving them unable to defend themselves. Mephistos and blitzes, while rarer, were the biggest problems. He just hoped they didn’t encounter any of those. Blitzes were a nightmare to fight, more likely to blow themselves and everyone else up. 

“What’re we waitin’ for?” Nico asked, standing up, practically shoving Nero towards the exit. He nearly tripped, flailing his arms to avoid eating shit. Artemis laughed loudly, finding joy in his suffering. What a bitch.

The walk back was quick and relatively quiet. There was a sense of urgency in their group. An unknown demon this close to the town was dangerous, especially if some of the Knights had already tried to fight it and gotten hurt because of it. When they approached the house, Nero jogged ahead, pulling the garage door open. He grabbed his new jacket, the one Vergil had given him and threw it on, taking a moment to appreciate the warmth that radiated off of it. It fit him perfectly, wrapping around him like protective armor. He placed Red Queen on his back, shoving Blue Rose into its holster. He grabbed the holster Morrison had got him and stuck his new dagger–Black Iris–into it, a little too excited to see what this baby could do. 

The others eventually caught up, where Wally let out a soft whistle. Nero turned to see him looking over his motorcycle with a grin. “I didn’t know you had a bike.”

“Lady and Trish got it for me,” he replied, catching the magazine of devil breakers Nico tossed at him. He wrapped it around his waist, arm disappearing in a flash as he replaced it with punchline. The door into the house opened and closed softly. 

“Generous of them,” Artemis said, glancing over at him. “Woah, what the hell?”

“What?” Wally asked, looking up. His eyes went as wide as saucers as he spotted the prosthetic that replaced his right arm. 

“She’s a beauty, ain’t she?” Nico said, leaning out of the van door. “I am a fuckin’ genius.” 

“But…how the hell did your arm just–just vanish like that?” Wally asked, voice getting louder as his sentence went on. 

“Demon shit,” Nero said. 

“Lizard,” Nico said at the same time. 

The door opened again, and Kyrie came back into the garage. She’d changed out of the soft yellow dress she’d been wearing into a pair of black leggings and a black jacket that she had zipped all the way up. Her hair was pulled up into a high, tight ponytail, and Nero could see the knife set he’d gotten for her last birthday strapped around her waist. “We should get going.”

“ ‘We?’ ” Nero asked, unable to keep the surprise out of his tone.

“I thought it was obvious. I’m coming too,” she said, marching right up the van. 

Even Nico looked shocked, sharing a confused look with Nero.

“Err, ya sure? I mean…it could be pretty risky. Even I don’t normally chase after Nero on these jobs,” Nico said gently, trying to gauge Kyrie’s reaction.

Nero’s heart sped up as he stared at his girlfriend, the love of his life, standing in front of the van, looking up at Nico with determination. It was too dangerous , he wanted to say. You should stay here, where it’s safe. 

But he couldn’t bring himself to, not when she stared them down, unwavering conviction in her eyes. Her unwillingness to back down was clear in her posture, the way she stood up straight, shoulders back, and head held high. “I’m tired of being left behind while you two run off at the first sign of danger. I’m coming.” There was finality in her tone, leaving no room for argument.

“What’s the problem?” Artemis asked, dropping her backpack to the ground and rummaging around until she pulled out her bow. “Why shouldn’t she come with us?”

“It’s just…” Nico scratched the back of her head, silently looking for Nero to help.

Kyrie turned to face him too, her expression serious and he knew that she’d be pissed off if he argued. His resolve crumbled. He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t say no.

He dragged a hand down his face, huffing softly under his breath. “Okay, okay. I’m gonna give you all the same rules I gave Nico when we started working together cause hunting down demons is way different than just fighting them.”

Kyrie’s face lit up in a brilliant smile, radiant and blinding. 

“But we’ve already dealt with demons,” Wally pointed out. “Here, actually.”

“Once, five years ago, in the middle of town,” Nero argued. “That’s not the same thing. The castle is a maze, if you get lost, it’ll be hard to track you down before something else does. Stick together, if you see something weird, let someone else know. Do not go anywhere on your own. The castle is connected to an underground lab that’s still a death trap. And just…let me take the lead, please? I’m a hell of a lot more sturdy than all of you and if something explodes or decides to start stabbing, I can handle it.”

“And hey, if we go back to the lab, maybe we can find more documents and shit,” Nico said, pulling out a cigarette. “Who knows what we missed last time we were there.”

“You remember how to get there?” He asked, hoping she’d forgotten over the past year and a half.

“Course I do. But you want an excuse to ride yer shiny new toy, don’t ya?” She said, lighting her cigarette with a sharp grin on her face, far too smug for anyone’s good.

With a roll of his eyes, Nero crossed his arms. “Got a problem with it?”

“Nah, it’ll save me from havin’ to deal with yer bitchin’ the whole ride.” She blew smoke in his face, making his cough and choke as the harsh smell burnt his sensitive nose. 

“Fucking hell, you’re an ass,” he coughed, waving the smoke away. 

“Shut up and start drivin’,” Nico ordered, stepping into the van. Artemis and Wally followed her into the van, sharing matching looks of uncertainty. He should probably warn them about her driving.

…

They’d be fine.

Kyrie, instead of getting into the van with the others, shut the door, and made her way over to him. She picked up the discarded helmet on his work table and put it on, both of them knowing that was the only reason Lady and Trish had even bought it. If Nero got into an accident, he’d live. Sure he’d be banged up for a few seconds, but he’d heal and be back on his feet in no time. Most other people who decided to hitch a ride with him wouldn’t be so lucky.

He watched her anxiously until she settled on the bike behind him. She wrapped her arms around his chest, careful to avoid cutting herself on Red Queen’s blade. He kicked the kickstand up, starting the engine and pulling out of the driveway. He heard the van following behind. They had to be cautious leaving town, too many people around for either of their reckless driving to be safe. 

“I know you’re not happy about me coming along,” Kyrie said abruptly as he turned a corner leading towards the, thankfully repaired, bridge that would bring them to the castle. 

“Huh?” He risked a quick glance over his shoulder, frowning slightly when he realized he couldn’t see her face. “I didn’t say that.”

“You didn’t have to. It was written on your face.”

He scanned the road around them, searching for anything out of place before speeding up, wind whipping through his hair and across his cheeks. He swallowed, clutching the handlebars tightly. “I’m not…thrilled about it.” He grit out. 

“You know I can fight, you don’t have to worry about me,” she tried to reassure, resting her head against his back. 

“It’s not that easy. I’m always gonna be worried about you. It doesn’t matter that you can fight, I don’t want you to have to fight.”

Kyrie was everything Nero wished he could be. She was kind, patient, understanding. She always knew what to say, how to handle a situation no matter how bad it was. She could put a smile on anyone’s face simply by saying hello. She was gentle in every way that he wasn’t. Nero was all harsh edges, loud insults, and boiling rage. He was reckless, impulsive, never thinking his actions through. He rushed, headfirst into danger without a second thought. People got hurt because of him. Kyrie’s parents, Credo, Dante, Lady, Trish. Hell, it was only a matter of time before something happened and the members of the Team or Nico got hurt because of him too. It sickened him though, knowing that if something happened to them, he’d be okay. He could move on. But if Kyrie got hurt…

Nero never wanted to find out how far he’d go if that happened. 

Dante had spent the better part of five years promising him that he was nothing like Vergil, but the traitorous part of him always bit back with the question of what if he’s wrong? 

And then he’d met Vergil, and Nero realized, with a mixture of disgust and horror, that he would do the exact same thing if it meant keeping Kyrie safe.

Power was what kept your loved ones safe, after all.

“I’m not fond of it, I’ll admit,” She whispered, hands clutching at his jacket. “But I want to help. I’m tired of sitting on the sidelines while you throw yourself into danger. Maybe I won’t go on the grand adventures that you do, and that’s okay. But this is our home, and I want to be able to defend it too.”

“I don’t want anything to happen to you,” he said, dragging the admission out of the deepest part of himself. “I can’t lose you.”

“I know,” she said softly. “But you’re not invincible. You always pretend you are, but you’re not, and I’ve come too close to losing you in our own home. I can’t protect you, I know I can’t. But let me help you, just this once.”

He let out a defeat laugh, a half hearted grin on his face. “At this rate, I might need to ask Dante to let you be an official member of Devil May Cry .”

“I think I could persuade him,” She said, relaxing against him. 

He pulled up onto the bridge, checking over his shoulder to make sure Nico hadn’t crashed the van somewhere along the way. She turned onto the bridge far more recklessly than he had. Knowing Nico, he was already prepared when the van went careening past them, far faster than a vehicle that large should go. He swerved to the side, keeping the motorcycle steady while Kyrie tightened her grip.

The van skidded to a stop in front of the castle, barely avoiding crashing into the stone wall. He stopped at a much more reasonable pace, hopping off his bike after turning it off. Kyrie followed, taking her helmet off and leaving it on the seat.

The van door was thrown open and Nico sauntered out, a shotgun held in her hands. Artemis stepped out next, a little unsteady but no worse for wear than most people who experienced Nico’s hellish driving for the first time. She had her quiver thrown over her back and bow in hand. It was a little weird to see her geared up without the stupid costume on. The combination of jeans, a black t-shirt, and a brown jacket was definitely an interesting mix for hunting demons. Then again, Nico decided to wear cowboy boots all the goddamn time, so maybe Artemis wasn’t that bad. Wally was the last to stumble out, staggering wildly and using the side of the van to keep himself steady as he hunched over, breathing heavily.

“I’m gonna be sick,” he muttered, as Artemis laid her hand on his back, rubbing soothing circles. 

“Quit complainin’, ya big baby,” Nico said. 

“Who would have thought, Kid Flash, known speedster, gets carsick,” Artemis chuckled, keeping him from falling over. 

“Nico’s driving can make anyone sick,” Nero pointed out, stepping inside the van and grabbing one of the bottles of water they kept in the fridge. 

He handed it to Wally, lightly pushing him until he was sitting down. “Drink that, put your head between your knees. If you’re gonna puke, do it out here.”

“You are such a dad,” Artemis said, rolling her eyes. 

“Kaldur and I share custody,” He replied, watching Wally take a few sips of the water.

Nero turned away from him, scanning around the entrance of the castle, gray stone walls rising high above them. The spires of the castle blocked out the sun, casting a large, consuming shadow over their group. Snow still clung to the ground, having only just begun to melt. The weather around Lamina Peak had never quite gone back to normal after the demons had created that magical blizzard. Snow took much longer to melt than it should, and the temperature fluctuated wildly at times. Taking a deep breath, he focused on the castle, casting his senses out. His chest buzzed as demons crawled around throughout the castle. There weren’t nearly as many as he expected. He could sense a bunch of weaklings, most of them barely worth his energy. There was a stronger one further in, but it was too far away for him to get anything beyond that. 

There was a groan as Wally stood up, taking another sip of water before speeding off into the van and darting back out. Color had returned to his cheeks, and he seemed far more lively than he did a few minutes ago. Artemis was still hovering by his side, watching him carefully. 

“You okay, babe?” She asked.

“I’m good. You,” he said, pointing at Nico. “Should not be allowed to drive. Jesus Christ.”

Nico rolled her eyes, loading the shotgun with a snort. “Don’t see you offerin’ to drive. If ya got a problem with it, you can take it up with HR.”

“We don’t have HR,” Nero said, walking towards the large entrance.

“I think we should put Vergil in charge of complaints.”

“He’d be terrible,” Kyrie said, soft footsteps moving to catch up with him. 

“Why do you still talk to that asshole?” Artemis asked. She and Wally were the last ones to follow, 

Nero shoved the door open, wincing as it creaked loudly. “Cause he’s my da–my father. And he’s making an effort.”

“Kyrie, girl, tell me you can knock some sense into this idiot.”

She sighed, shaking her head. “As much as I hate him, Mr. Vergil has been on his best behavior recently.”

“I wish we got a picture of Carlo sitting on his lap! He looked baffled,” Nero laughed, stepping inside the building. Almost immediately, the temperature around them seemed to drop, a chill running down his spine as his breath puffed in front of him. The grand hall remained in the partially destroyed state he’d left it in years ago. The wrecked portrait of Sanctus still hung on the far wall on the second floor. The remains of the chandelier he’d crashed through it had rusted over the years, still sitting on the floor after it fell. 

He scowled, wanting nothing more than to burn the remains of the painting to the ground. He settled for flipping it off. 

Kyrie scoffed, drawing one of her knives. “I can’t believe that’s still there.”

“I can’t believe I never burned it.”

“What is that?” Wally asked, carefully examining the splintered wooden pews that were scattered around the floor.

“It used to be a painting of the previous vicar of Fortuna,” Kyrie said. “I only wish I could’ve seen him die.”

Nero stepped further in, drawing Blue Rose, just to be safe, ignoring the mutter of, “dark,” from Wally.

“Sanctus killed my brother, and used me as a bargaining chip. His death was the best thing that ever happened to Fortuna.”

“Shit,” Artemis muttered. “I can’t really argue with that.”

“You guys missed out on the more fucked up shit that happened around here,” Nero said, stopping in the center of the room when the hair on his arms stood up. His skin crawled, like someone was watching him. Looking around, he couldn’t stop another shudder from running through his body. Soft giggling, like children’s laughter echoed throughout the hall. He glanced at the others, gauging to see if they’d heard anything. No one else had reacted, leaving him to wonder if he really heard it.

“ Spaaaardaaa, ” the voice, high pitched and airy, giggled. He tightened his grip on Blue Rose, heading towards the door on the left. “ Let’s. Play. ”

He shook his head, gritting his teeth as he shoved the door open. He led the group into the hallway, senses on high alert for any demons around. There was something scuttling around in, what he thought was the library. It was hard to tell though, with that insufferable giggling bouncing around the walls, constantly in his head. He moved to push open the heavy door. It opened a few inches before hitting something on the other side. He leaned his shoulder against it, shoving it with all his strength. There was a groan coming from inside, and then the sound of wood splintering loudly. Something heavy went flying, hitting the wall with a series of dull thuds. He nearly tripped over the books scattered on the floor. It looked like a bomb had gone off, with all the books strewn across the entire room. Some of them had been shredded, leaving pages scattered around. He carefully stepped into the room, glancing behind the door to see a crushed bookshelf that had fallen. That was what had been blocking the door. In the center of the room, surrounded by a mess of paper, was a single, wooden table. Resting on it, was what looked like an old porcelain doll, face cracked and smeared with dirt. It’s once white dress had been stained with grime and all but shredded. One of its eyes was missing, staring soullessly at the group.

The giggling in his head got louder, and he paused, reaching a hand up to his head. Wally passed by him without noticing, seemingly fixated on the doll.

“This thing is so creepy,” he said. “What’s it doing here?”

“It looks like someone put it there on purpose,” Artemis replied, nocking an arrow and carefully lifting her bow. “I don’t like that.”

“Shit looks cursed,” Nico said, looking back towards the grand hall before making her way across to the other door. “I say leave it until we know what it does.”

“I feel like we’re being watched,” Wally muttered, rubbing his arms.

Kyrie stayed by his side, a hand coming to rest on his arm. “Nero?”

“ Play. With. Me ,” the voice giggled, and he swore, for a second, the doll’s single eye flashed an eerie blue. 

A crack pierced the air as the doll’s head exploded, Blue Rose’s bullets embedding themselves in the wall behind it. He grit his teeth as the laughter grew louder, more voices joining in until it sounded like a chorus. 

“Woah! Warn a guy!” Wally shouted, having zipped away from the table. 

Kyrie grabbed his arm with more force, coming to stand in front of him. “What’s wrong?”

“You don’t hear it?” He asked, shoulders tensing. His wings appeared along his back, hovering above his head as he scanned the other’s expressions, hoping for understanding. All he got were various looks of confusion and concern. 

“Hear…what?” Kyrie asked. She placed her hand against his forehead, brows furrowing in confusion. “Are you feeling alright?”

Whatever demonic presence had been here, had all but vanished, leaving Nero struggling to figure where it had gone. The weaklings he’d sensed before were still roaming around, but they weren’t anywhere nearby now. 

“The–the voice,” he said, swallowing. “The fucking giggling. It’s so fucking loud, you’re telling me you don’t hear it?”

Kyrie slowly shook her head, frown deepening as she continued to stare at him. “No. I haven’t heard anything like that. It’s been a little too quiet for comfort.”

“Maybe your mind is playing tricks on you,” Wally said. “I mean, a creepy place like this? Wouldn’t surprise me if one of us started to lose it.”

“I’ve been here before,” Nero argued. “Alone. I’m not going crazy, I know what I heard!”

“ Come. Play. Spardaaaaaa, ” The voice demanded. Freezing wind tickled the back of his neck and he whipped around, launching punchline off without a thought. The arm hit the wall and came flying back to him almost immediately. There was nothing there, just the dark, oppressive atmosphere of the castle. 

His breathing hitched, scanning the empty rooms as panic settled in his chest. He looked at his friends, eyes wide with confusion. Artemis and Wally were exchanging looks with each other, silent conversation happening in those few seconds. Nico squinted at him from behind her glasses, head tilted to the side as she tried to figure out what was wrong with him. And Kyrie…

Kyrie held his hand in hers, biting her lip nervously. “Why don’t we keep looking? Maybe we can find something that will put your mind at ease.”

He curled the fingers of his devil breaker into a fist, a defensive rise in his shoulders. What the fuck was happening? Was the demon messing with him? Was that it? He shivered again, the temperature in the castle seemingly dropping even more. 

“Yeah, sure. Let’s just go,” he said, giving Kyrie’s hand a squeeze, before taking the lead again. He kicked down the door Nico had been poking around, any desire for stealth long gone with that damn voice still whispering in his mind. The door flew off its hinges, no longer sturdy enough to stand up to his demonic strength. 

He led them through the castle, checking each room as they came across, seeing only passing signs of demons in the area, but nothing popped up. Nero sensed some nearby, deciding to go out towards the courtyard, as opposed to further in. Maybe some fresh air would help him clear his head. The laughter hadn’t gone away. In fact, he’d argue that it had actually gotten louder, and more frequent, the deeper in the castle they got. Every now and then he spotted a flash of light, and movement, doing his damn best to track it. Every time, it vanished before he could find it. Whatever the hell it was popped up in his senses randomly, appearing in places that didn’t make sense, throwing his perception of the place off. It felt so much bigger, more confusing, than it should’ve. 

He was far more surprised than he should’ve been when he opened one of the doors and the wind hit his face. He stepped into the courtyard, staring at the fences surrounding the graveyard. He could see the remnants of the hellgate on the ground, glistening black under the sun. He raised Blue Rose, scanning the area, static spreading across his body, causing the hair on his arms and the back of his neck to stand up. Nero had a split second before lightning crashed down in front of him, narrowly missing as he darted backwards, firing a shot without a second thought. The bullets pierced through the blitz, burying themselves in its body. 

It screeched loudly, electricity surrounding its body as it bolted around the courtyard in a bright flash, impossible to track through sight alone. It charged towards him and his wings flared behind his back, grabbing it before it could crash into him. He skidded backwards, grunting as lightning coursed through him. He twisted his body, throwing the blitz at the side of the castle, shaking out his tingling limbs and sprinting to the other side of the courtyard. 

“It’s blind!” He called, drawing Red Queen off his back. The blitz charged him again, only for an arrow to explode right next to it, giving Nero the chance to launch punchline at it. The blitz righted itself, zipping off towards Artemis who had already nocked another arrow. She lifted her bow, tracking it as best she could. Wally, in a flash, slammed into the blitz, giving Artemis the chance to fire, arrow finding purchase in its soft, unexposed stomach. Nico aimed her shotgun, pulling the trigger as soon as Wally was out of the way. The blitz screeched again, moving around faster now. 

“How the hell do we kill it?” Wally asked. 

Kyrie threw one of her knives, glancing off its natural armor. She scoffed, drawing another one and sprinting away as it flew towards where she’d been standing before. 

“It’s attracted to sound,” Nero called back, blocking the blitz’s claws with his blade, flinching as electricity coursed through her. He twisted her handle, flipping his grip and slashing through it with force. Black ichor sprayed from the wound, coating his hands. There was a shockwave of lightning that had Nero dancing backwards gracefully. Kyrie grabbed Nico, pulling her out of the way at the last second, while Wally crashed into Artemis, easily clearing the radius. 

The blitz moved faster now, more frantic and desperate. The lightning surrounding it changed from yellow to red. Punchline came flying back to him, only to be destroyed when the blitz caught it midair, crushing it with its claws. 

Fuck. 

He slammed Red Queen’s tip into the ground, swapping to the next devil breaker in his magazine, ragtime. Helpful. He activated the mechanism as the blitz closed the distance, blue bubble of time appearing around it. The blitz’s movements slowed to a crawl, creating a much needed opening. Two knives buried themselves in its back, followed by another arrow. The knives disappeared, returning to Kyrie’s hands. The fun thing about the knife set he’d gotten her, was he’d asked Trish if there was a way to enchant them so they’d always come back to her. He still owed her for that, grateful that she had followed through and been so willing to do it without asking questions. 

Wally rushed forwards, fist crashing against the blitz’s face and sending it flying into the ground. Another well placed arrow pierced through its throat as Nero jammed Red Queen into its chest. The blitz dragged itself to its feet, throwing Nero off. It moved erratically, dodging around their attempts to hit it. Nico swore loudly as it charged at her, the shotgun’s bullets ineffective against its rage. Nero launched himself forwards, propelling himself with a flap of his wings. He slammed into Nico, knocking her out of the way as the blitz tore a path through the spot she’d been standing. He whirled around, blocking its claws again. 

“Hey!” Wally shouted. “Come and get me!” 

The blitz disappeared in a flash, charging towards Wally, who effortlessly avoided it. 

“Come on, that the best you can do?” he taunted, stepping to the side, giving Kyrie a clear shot to throw a knife straight into its forehead. The blitz stopped, letting out an earsplitting scream that had all of them stumbling back. Energy began to form around it, and Nero’s eyes went wide. He shoved Nico back further, sprinting at full speed towards Kyrie. 

“Get away from it!” he ordered. “It’s going to blow up.”

“WHAT?” Wally shrieked, bolting away from it. Artemis turned and ran, trying to get as far away as she could.

Nero threw his arms around Kyrie, using his body as a shield, wings pulling her closer to him as the blitz exploded, sending them both to the ground. He ignored the heat from the explosion, ducking his head, ears ringing loudly from the sound of the explosion. 

After a moment, he looked up, spotting a black scorch mark on the ground, no blitz left in sight. He pushed himself up, removing his arms from around Kyrie, scanning her to check for any sign of injury. 

“You okay?” He asked. He moved to stand up, only to notice his devil bringers hadn’t disappeared, remaining tightly wrapped around her.

“I’m okay,” She said, eyes scanning him for any sign of pain. “Did you get hurt?”

He shook his head, helping her to her feet. “No, I’m fine.”

Which, now that he thought about it, was definitely odd. He had been pretty close to the explosion, close enough that the lightning should’ve hurt. It wasn’t until he felt a distinct, yet familiar, demonic presence, despite knowing damn well Vergil wasn’t anywhere nearby. His thoughts drifted to what his father had said when he’d given Nero the coat, about how it would offer protection. 

Nico’s whistle snapped him out of his thoughts, and he turned towards her, devil bringers finally releasing Kyrie. She seemed none the worse for wear, no injuries to be seen. “Who woulda thought Vergil’s fancy ass coat would do more than just look nice. Ask him where I can get a coat that fixes itself like that.”

Nero craned his neck, trying to check the back of his coat to see what Nico was talking about. He caught sight of blue light stitching the fabric together, repairing the burns from the blitz’s explosion. 

Huh. He hadn’t been expecting it to work like armor. He’d thought Vergil had been full of shit when he said that, but he was more than grateful that the jacket was as durable as his father had promised. 

“I think he made it,” Nero admitted. He absolutely was not going to tell them that it offered a sense of comfort. No way. They didn’t need to know that. They wouldn’t believe him anyways. 

“Damn, wish I could make magic clothes,” Wally said, brushing his clothes off. 

Nico wandered off towards the center of the courtyard, letting out a soft sigh as she kicked around some of the snow. “Nothin’ left. Fuckin’ blitzes.”

He rolled his eyes, opening his mouth to poke fun at her, when his thoughts screeched to a halt, laughter drowning them out, louder than before. He clutched his head again, closing his eyes, hoping to make the haunting laughter stop. 

“ Sparda. Come. Play, ” it demanded, more force in its voice than before. It was angry. “ Find. Me. Play. With. Me. Your. Majesty. ”

It felt like the air had been stolen from his lungs, leaving him gasping for breath. He swore something was trying to crush his lungs. His body was numb, the temperature in the courtyard had plummeted. The laughter had grown so loud now, that it was the only thing he could hear, dissonant and awful, like nails on a chalkboard. 

“Get out of my head,” he snarled, fingers grasping at his hair. 

“ Play. With. Me. ” 

“GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY HEAD!” Power built up in his chest, exploding out around him in a burst of blue light. The laughter turned into a haunting scream of agony as his wings wrapped around something, claws digging into the hard plastic. His eyes snapped open, staring at the demon he had dragged out of the ground. 

Trapped in his claws was a tall, white, plastic puppet. The connection between its forearm and upper arm was made of glowing blue energy. Its neck and lower torso were made of the same light. Glowing red eyes started soullessly at him as the puppet’s jaw unhinged, revealing a set of sharp teeth inside. A sword was held in each of its hands. Nero’s devil bringers had dug deep gouges in the plastic chest, lifting it high above his head. He slammed it down into the ground over and over again. One of his devil bringers moved to its shoulder, tearing the limb from its joint. His right shoulder ached uncomfortably, but he ignored it. He dragged the puppet along the ground, pulling it towards himself. It shrieked at him, writhing and flailing its single remaining arm. Its arm extended, sword whizzing past his head. He easily parried with Red Queen, long hair whipping in his face. Once the puppet was within reach, Nero drew Black Iris with his right hand, metal fingers wrapping around the handle. Frost began to coat the blade as he slammed his heel against the puppet’s skull, cracking the hard plastic. He drove his knee down on its chest, driving the dagger into one of its eyes. Ice exploded throughout its skull, spreading into its body, freezing it in place. He picked it up with one of his devil bringers, throwing it back to the ground. He’d expected its body to shatter, had wanted to watch it shatter. Instead, despite being frozen solid, it seemed to melt away into the ground, leaving Nero breathing raggedly, staring at the ground where the demon had vanished. 

The courtyard was silent, save for the wind blowing and his own breaths. The quiet was broken by Artemis’ sharp inhale. “What was that?”

“Ain’t never seen a demon like that before,” Nico said. “Hey, demon boy, ya got any idea what that was?”

Nero breathed out slowly, Trigger fading away save for his wings, resting on his shoulders. 

“I don’t know,” he admitted, wiping the demon’s blood off Black Iris before returning it to its holster. 

“It looked like a really fucked up puppet,” Wally said with a shudder. 

Closing his eyes, Nero was glad to note that his mind was finally clear, no awful laughter echoing around, nothing vying for his attention. The best part was he could clearly tell that whatever demon that was, had vanished down below. He knew, exactly, where it had fled to. 

This time, he was going to blow Agnus’ lab to hell and back. No one was ever going to get in again.

Chapter Text

April 7th, 12:47 pm

Every step closer to Agnus’ lab had Nero tensing further. The demon was still there, staying completely still, despite the threat of their group closing in on it. They’d made it past the corridor leading towards the lab, and he was more than glad they didn’t have to deal with the annoying as shit dice puzzle that was in here before. With Agnus dead, there wasn’t anyone to keep all the stupid magic puzzles that had made his original journey so much harder. It made his life a whole lot easier if he didn’t have to solve puzzles while trying to keep his composure. 

Drawing Blue Rose, he stopped in front of the door leading to the containment room, heart pounding in his ears as he tried to focus on the present at hand. Artemis stopped behind him, the sound of a bowstring being drawn offered a bit of comfort. He heard Nico reload her shotgun, to his right. Wally stood across from him, hand resting on the door.

Kyrie squeezed his bicep, giving him a reassuring smile. Nero took a breath, and kicked the door in, watching with satisfaction as it hit the metal wall with a deafening CLANG. He stepped inside, carefully scanning the area for any gladii or poison gas. The battery in the center of the room was partially destroyed, having been crushed beneath the fallen ceiling. Glass covered the ground from where Nero had shattered the window to get out of the room. 

Glass crunched beneath his feet as he slowly started crossing the room, heading towards the window. He motioned for the others to follow, wiping his sweaty palm on his pants. They stopped just below the window, and Nero eyed the ledge. Jagged pieces of glass stuck up from it, making it virtually impossible to get up there without slicing up their hands and anything else that would touch that ledge.

Easiest way to get everyone up would be to give them a boost and climb up on his own afterwards. 

“I’m not climbing that,” Artemis said, crossing her arms. “I’m not getting glass in my hands for this.”

“Gimme a lift,” Nico said, marching right up to him. Nero cupped his hands together, dropping into a crouch. His wings wrapped around his arms as Nico placed her hands on his shoulders, one foot resting on his thigh and the other in his hands. Her heels dug uncomfortably into his skin, but it barely mattered. 

“Ready?” He asked. 

“Hell yeah.”

Nero tossed her over the ledge with ease. She landed on the walkway above them, stumbling a bit, but staying upright. She gave them all a thumbs up and a grin, before wandering off. He sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose as she did. They’d catch up with her later. 

Wally backed off, smiling as he did. In a flash (pun absolutely intended), he rushed by them, sweeping Artemis off her feet and up the wall, easily avoiding the shards of glass. He came to a stop on the other side of the window, placing her down gently. Artemis smacked his arm, rolling her eyes. 

“A warning, next time, baywatch.” There was no heat behind her words, just a dumb, lovestruck look on her face. 

“I thought you wanted to be swept off your feet, princess?” He asked with an exaggerated bow.

“You wish, if anyone here should be princess carried, it’s you.” Almost to prove a point, Artemis picked him up in one fluid motion. She held him there with ease, no sign of physical exertion whatsoever. 

Wally has turned a bright red, staring at her muscles in awe. “Damn babe, why didn’t I know you could do this soon?”

“You never asked.”

“Have I ever told you how much I appreciate your biceps and back muscles? Because,” he let out a low whistle. “Wow. Archers, am I right?”

He looked to Nero as if searching for confirmation. 

“Why the fuck would I know that? She’s the only archer I know!”

“I agree!” Nico shouted from further away. 

“Shut up, you think every woman you see is hot!”

“HAVE YA LOOKED AT TRISH OR LADY?!” 

“Yeah! Trish looks like my fucking grandmother! That’s weird, Nico!”

“Ain’t my problem.”

“Wait, why does Trish look like your grandmother?” Wally asked, wrapping his arms around Artemis’ shoulders. 

“There’s too much to unpack with that question,” Nero said as he crouched down again, holding out his hands for Kyrie. She, with a bit less confidence than Nico, grabbed his shoulders for stability and placed one foot on his thigh. Her heel slipped when she tried to put her other foot in his hands. He caught her easily with his devil bringers, keeping her steady. 

Kyrie looked around the window critically, searching for a spot to jump that wouldn’t end with her tripping and getting hurt in the process. 

“You okay?” He asked, softer, so only she could hear it. “I can lift you up if you want.”

“Please. I don’t think I can quite make the landing Nico did,” she answered.

He shifted his grip, standing up carefully, keeping his hands together and continuing to support her weight with his devil bringers. “Stand on my shoulders, you should be able to climb through the window that way.”

Kyrie reluctantly removed her hands from his shoulders, moving to place the foot that had been on his leg onto his shoulder. He winced as most of her weight fell on his right shoulder. She wasn’t particularly heavy, but he was starting to realize that the damage to his right shoulder was definitely permanent and made it a lot more sensitive. Especially when he had a devil breaker attached, the extra weight only made things worse. His range of motion with his right arm was pretty much shot, and that was on a good day. Still, he wasn’t going to let Kyrie know that this was bothering him, not wanting to make her feel guilty when he was perfectly capable of dealing with some pain. 

As she jumped towards the window, Nero gently tossed her, giving her a bit more height and distance, clearing the glass. Her landing was a little rough, but she recovered gracefully, ducking her head a little sheepishly as she brushed some of the dirt off. She gave him a thumbs up and a bright smile. 

He smiled back, grabbing the ledge with his devil bringers and launching himself into the air. He hit the ground in a roll, using the momentum to pop to his feet. The smile on his face faded as nausea rolled in his stomach. Directly across the room from where he stood, was a hauntingly familiar stain splattered across the wall, long since turning a disgusting brown against the rusting metal. He swallowed thickly, hoping to turn away before anyone caught him staring. 

Wally sprinting over to the wall crushed any hope he'd had. 

“What happened here? Seems like someone had a bad day.”

“I did,” Nero muttered before he could stop himself. 

Kyrie’s eyes went wide as she looked between the old blood stain and him, puzzle pieces sliding into place. “Here?”

He shrugged, fiddling with Blue Rose’s holster. The worn leather beneath his fingertips helped him focus on the present. He could almost ignore Agnus’ voice echoing in his head, promising to turn him into his next fucked up experiment. His mouth went dry when he saw the way the others were staring at him. 

Kyrie’s jaw was clenched and there was a fire in her eyes. Her hands were curled tightly around her knives, body tense and coiled. Wally was staring at him with horror on his face as pieces clearly began to fall into place. Even Artemis, who certainly wasn’t the most sympathetic person he knew, seemed shocked. 

After a moment, Wally spoke. “All that blood is yours?”

He flexed his fingers, biting his cheek as he tried to figure out a response. Nico saved him, stepping into the room from the side door that led to Angel Creation. “This place is just as much of a shithole as I remember. Nero, where’s the demon?”

“Back the way you came. Why the hell’d you wander off? Didn’t I tell you to stay close?” He snapped, crossing his arms.

Nico rolled her eyes, pulling out a cigarette. “Don’t get yer panties in a twist. I’ve been here before.”

“Once! With me!”

“Yeah, and that was enough. I wanted to see if there was anything left behind that I didn’t get,” she held up a single folder for emphasis. 

“No, no, we’re not brushing past this,” Artemis said, marching up to Nero. “Explain what happened here.”

“What’d you find?” Nero asked, shoving past Artemis, moving to snatch the folder out of Nico’s hand. 

“Hey!”

“Some notes dear old daddy wrote. Read through ‘em pretty quick but none of it was reassurin’.” She handed it to him, lighting her cigarette. 

“Don’t smoke in here, who knows what’s flammable,” he said, opening the folder. There wasn’t much relevant information, and the file itself was fairly short. At least, up until he spotted the words ‘Black Angel’. 

He’d known that Nelo Angelo’s armor had been the base for the angelos that Agnus had made. Hell, they were probably the base for the angelos Urizen had made too. 

“I thought we already had stuff about Nelo Angelo’s armor,” he said, glancing at her.

“See, that’s what I thought too. Keep readin’ though.”

“ We successfully removed the demonic armor from the subject, who I suspect to be…the Son of Sparda… ” Nero trailed off, hands shaking as realization hit him like a truck. “Vergil was here. He was alive the whole time.”

“Yup. Explains how Agnus got his hands on the Yamato and the armor.”

“And how Vergil was able to track me down in his state.”

Vergil had been alive, the whole time. And he’d been in this lab, so damn close and Nero hadn’t ever known. He'd been here more than once and he never once thought to search for survivors. He could’ve saved him. Could’ve stopped him from raising the Qliphoth. He wouldn’t have lost his arm if he had just looked a little harder, if he had just thought that maybe, someone was alive down here. Dante could’ve had his brother back five years ago , instead of nearly dying twice to get him to see reason. 

Nero thought he was going to be sick. It took a lot to shake him these days, but knowing how downright awful Agnus was, how sick and twisted he was…it was enough to make him feel faint. If Yamato hadn’t saved him, if he hadn’t managed to fight off Agnus, would he have ended up in the same position? Left to rot in a cell, forgotten by everyone?

“Woah, dude, you good?” Wally asked, placing a hand on his back.

“I hate this goddamn place,” he muttered. 

Every single time he came to this place, he learned new information that made him hate Agnus more. Which, at this point, was pretty impressive. He despised that monster with every fiber of his being, and yet, he somehow made it worse from the grave. Not even Sanctus haunted him like this. 

“Could one of you just explain what this place is and why you’re all freaking out?” Artemis asked, frustration bleeding into her tone. 

“This place used to be a laboratory, run by the chief scientist of the Order. He created artificial demons, you guys remember the angelos we fought the first time you came here, right?”

Artemis and Wally nodded.

“Right well, it wasn’t just artificially created demons Agnus was making. He was turning humans into demons. A lot of them didn’t survive, obviously. The ascension ceremony was wildly dangerous and only a handful of people were successful. Sanctus, Agnus, and—,” he cut himself off, words dying in his throat. They still didn’t talk about Credo much, the wound painful for both of them despite the years. The anniversary of his death was one of the worst days of the year. Kyrie’s quiet breath urged him on. This wasn’t the time. “And Credo were the most successful subjects of it.”

“Credo, like…you brother?” Artemis turned towards Kyrie.

“He was a good man who made bad decisions. He thought he was doing the right thing. Why would we have had any reason to distrust Sanctus? As far as we were concerned, he was the voice of the Savior. So yes, Credo did become a demon, but he did it to protect us. Not Fortuna, but us,” Kyrie said, slipping her hand into Nero’s. “He died trying to save us.”

“Oh…I’m sorry,” Artemis said softly. “I didn’t know.”

“I hate to be that guy, but how is that relevant to this place? Or what that has to do with what you guys found?” Wally asked, looking over Nero’s shoulder at the files. 

“‘The Black Angel’,” Nico cut in. “Was the base for all the angelos Agnus created. Originally I assumed that the armor had just washed up and that’s where he got the idea from but…”

“But Vergil was still alive in the armor. And Agnus probably used him as an experiment in the lab.”

“About that…there were still pieces of that armor here the last time we came, right?” Nico took a long drag of her cigarette, watching Nero carefully. 

“Yeah, why?”

“They ain’t there. I was gonna grab ‘em for myself and see what I could come up with but they’re gone.”

“That…can’t be good,” Nero muttered, biting the inside of his cheek. He clutched Kyrie’s hand a little tighter. The possibility of what someone could make with even the remnants of that armor worried him. He had no idea if it could even still be used. 

“What’s the big deal about this armor?” Wally had finally lost interest in the bloodstain on the wall, and instead was staring at him and Nico intently. 

“That’s not my story to tell,” Nero replied, hesitantly. He had no right to out Vergil here. He barely even knew the full story, only the basics of what Dante had told him, and he had no interest in revealing too many of their family’s darkest secrets. Besides, he was still waiting for Vergil to tell him the full story. But he wasn’t going to force him to say anything unless he wanted to. Vergil had been opening up to him, slowly but surely, so Nero was gonna sit and wait as patiently as he could. 

“Still, it’s concerning to know that someone came in here and stole it,” Kyrie said. “I didn’t even know something like that was down here.”

Soft footsteps had Nero’s head snapping up, drawing his attention away from the conversation. A large group was heading towards their location, almost silently. The only thing that gave them away was the sound of boots on the metal floor, far quieter than the average person. He slowly drew Blue Rose, placing himself in the center of their group, aiming towards the door that led back towards Angel Creation. 

He spoke softly, keeping his voice low to avoid drawing the attention of their new friends. “Nico, get away from the door.”

“What, didja find our demon?” She asked, grinning ear to ear as she hefted up her shotgun.

Nero shook his head, motioning for her to move. “Seriously, don’t stand there. Something is coming.”

Artemis had her bow drawn in a second, whirling around to cover their backs. “Do you know what it is?”

“Humans. But they’re trying to sneak around, which means it’s none of the Knights or any civilians. No one is that quiet unless they know what they’re doing.”

He thought back to his time as the Order’s attack dog. An assassin given the title of exorcist in order to pretend that he wasn’t a murderer walking around in plain sight. 

“Wait. Wait wait wait,” Wally said, holding his hands up. “Dick said you guys have been having problems with the Light. You don’t think this is the League of Assassins, do you?” 

“The who of what?” Nico asked. 

“There is no way,” Artemis replied. “Why would the League of Assassins bother coming here? What’s the point?”

A horrifying thought popped into his head. There was a pattern with the Light’s attacks, one he hadn’t even thought of until now. Red Grave and Capulet both had their fair share of demon problems, the result of the seal between worlds weakening over time. But the seal protecting Fortuna had all but shredded when Sanctus and Agnus had not only opened the true Hellgate in the center of the city, but they’d also opened a bunch of artificial Hellgates all over the island. The Light had been using demons to their advantage, controlling them and opening portals. 

Oh shit. Oh shit . 

“Fuck!” 

“Nero?”

“This is a trap,” he said, eyes wide with horror. “The Hellgates.”

“But, Dante destroyed them all,” Kylie argued, hands grasping at her sleeves. 

It was Nico who spoke next, with a small shake of her head. “Destroyin’ ‘em just means the Underworld’s been sealed off temporarily. If someone has the ability to open a portal, it’ll be a helluva lot easier to do it here than anywhere else.”

“We need to go, now . League of Assassin be damned, the city is going to be destroyed if demons start pouring in,” Nero said, sprinting towards the door. He could make it out of the castle, but the others wouldn’t be able to, and he wasn’t going to leave them behind. Assassins be damned, he kicked the door, running towards the exit. 

Angel Creation, once full of ominous lights and test tubes in every corner, had been completely wrecked. Rubble covered the entire room, having crushed most, if not all of the places where Agnus’ angelos had been hiding. Only the emergency lights offered any visibility, bathing the room in a flickering red glow. The only place here that had been spared from the destruction was the exit. Dante had helped him clear it out, just to be safe, in case someone wound up down here and needed a fast-ish way out. HQ exploding had made that nearly impossible, but thankfully, there was another not so secret passageway that led from the lab out to the forest. That was their best chance to get out of here and back to the city before anything happened. He and Nico would have to come back for the van and his bike later, but that was far from their biggest problem. 

Nero hadn’t made it halfway across the room before that awful giggle was back, and he had a split second to block the sword that came flying in his direction with ragtime, swearing loudly as the devil breaker exploded in a shower of sparks. He spotted it just as it vanished into the wall, leaving him to desperately search for it, eyes flickering around the room as it seemed to vanish and reappear at random. Damn it, they didn’t have time for this! 

An arrow whizzing by was enough to alert him to Artemis’ appearance. Wally sped past him, crashing into a figure Nero hadn’t seen, too focused on the demon’s reemergence. Four more figures were taken out of their hiding places in a blink as Wally skidded to a stop next to him. Two more arrows flew by, followed by pained shouts. 

The demon made its presence known again, directly underneath him, its cold fingers wrapping around his leg. Nero choked as an oppressive presence settled over him, the voice returning to his mind once again, louder, more demanding than before.

“ Sparda. Play. With. Me.”

Like the demon had somehow managed to wrapped its hands around his throat, he couldn’t breathe, heart stuttering as panic began to kick in. It was the same as in the courtyard. The same feeling of fear and helplessness that left him scrabbling to hold himself together. The demon pulled itself closer to him, until he was staring into its eyes, porcelain face cracked and torn from where he’d beaten it before. It leaned closer to him, tilting its head to the side in a jerky motion, unnatural and haunting. He expected to feel its breath on his face, hot and putrid, but there was nothing. Just dread and anxiety clawing their way through his very being, his body stiffening from the freezing cold of the demon in front of him.The ring of a shotgun being fired startled him, bringing him back to his senses and giving him the chance to slam his fist into the demon’s already malformed skull. His hand went cleanly through it, shattering the porcelain. The puppet crashed to the ground in a pile. A blue wisp floated up from it, flying up through the ceiling as fast as it could, barely managing to get out of range of Nero’s devil bringer as he quickly slammed his arm into a new devil breaker. Gerbera. Good. He liked his odds with that one.

Possession, he thought bitterly. The demon had tried to possess him twice and that was not an experience he wanted to repeat. 

He didn’t have time to think more about it as he spotted several of their other new friends, darting into action. There quick shots took out each person he saw, bullets infused with demonic energy sending them flying backwards, their bodies denting the walls behind them as they collapsed into the rubble. Nico and Kylie fought side by side, covering each other as several of the assassins swarmed them. Nico didn’t hesitate to blast them with the shotgun, forcing them to retreat while Kyrie blocked and parried to the best of her ability, knives putting her at a disadvantage against the swords their assailants were using. 

There was a reluctance in the way she fought too. It made his heart ache when he realized that she didn’t want to hurt them because they were human. She was too kind for this type of enemy. Kyrie helped people, it’s what she did. She offered a warm smile and a promise of peace for anyone who needed it. She was fiercely protective of people too, showing everyone who needed it love. She could fight demons, knowing most of them were selfish and cruel, but she could never bring herself to hurt another person.

Nero wasn’t fond of it either, much preferring to help than hurt, but he’d learned how to shut down that little voice in his head that felt guilt when he hurt another person. At least temporarily. It was the only way he’d been able to survive in the Knights. If he couldn’t be ruthless, he would never have been able to handle the jobs Credo asked him to do.

With a quick, smooth motion, Black Iris soared through the air, right between Nico and Kyrie’s heads, impaling one of the assassins. He followed up by launching himself forwards, revving Red Queen’s engine as he did. He leapt over the two of them, crashing down on the closest asshole, drawing a heavy slash across the chest of a third. He spun around, a whirlwind of fire and steel, yanking his dagger out of the fallen assassin, throwing it towards another with a flourish. Gerbera sent more of them flying backwards, leaving them skidding across the ground, where Wally promptly sped through their ranks, knocking any of the ones that were still conscious out, while Artemis trapped them in pink foam. He heard Nico reloading her gun quickly, using his assault as cover. Throughout his rampage, he spotted Kyrie throw her knives sparingly but he knew she didn’t want this.

Once the final goon was on the ground (still breathing, just in case anyone was wondering), he planted the tip of Red Queen into the ground, turning towards the others.

“Wally, how fast can you get back to the city proper?” He asked.

“I dunno, five minutes? Maybe ten depending on where the exit is.”

“Go, warn Isaac that something is coming.”

“The League of Assassins isn’t done yet,” Artemis said. “There’s more to this than that pathetic ambush.”

“I’ll head back to the city,” Kyrie said, voice shaking slightly. “I can help more by offering people protection.” She marched up to him, taking his hand off of Red Queen. She placed two small, glass bottled in his palm, closing his fingers around them. “Be careful.”

“I’ll go back too,” Nico said. “Ain’t much use here. At least I can blow a demon’s head off faster than y’all can get a quickie in.”

“Oh gross,” Nero’s lip curled in disgust. “What the fuck is wrong with you?”

Wally choked, face turning a bright red to rival Nero’s own blush. 

Nero quickly gave Wally directions towards the exit. Nico and Kyrie followed after him, left behind almost instantly. He shared one last look with Kyrie, offering a crooked grin in order to reassure her that he’d be fine. She pursed her lips together, but turned away nonetheless. As soon as she was out of earshot, he sighed softly, shoulders slumped with exhaustion.

“So,” he glanced at Artemis out of the corner of his eyes. “Is your sister here?”

Artemis had grabbed another arrow, searching the shadows for any movement. “She has to be. And when she shows her face, I’ll deal with her. You should head back with the others.”

“Hell no,” he said, opening his hand to stare at the two bottles Kyrie had given him. He didn’t even need to check to know it was holy water. He could smell it from her, so much more potent than anything he was able to make. He tossed one of the bottles to Artemis. “Something about this feels wrong. There’s more to it than Cheshire being the mastermind.”

A blade being drawn had him storing his bottle of holy water and hefting Red Queen in a second. “You should have more faith in me than that. Who’s to say this wasn’t my idea.” Standing clearly on top of a pile of rubble was Cheshire, swords drawn and chin tilted up in a rather satisfied way, not unlike the way Vergil looked when he was feeling smug. The mask he’d seen her wear before was settled on her face hiding her expression, but he got the distinct impression that she wanted to mess with them.

“Come on, Jade, we’re really doing this again?” Artemis asked, but she didn’t hesitate to fire an arrow, which Cheshire blocked with ease, 

“Aw, and here I thought you liked our bonding time, little sister.”

“Yeah, hey, I’m here too,” Nero said, twisting Red Queen’s handle again, ready to take the Alice in Wonderland reject down. 

“Oh! That’s so cute! No, I’m not the one fighting you. You’ve caught someone else’s attention. I’m here for Artemis. Have to make sure her skills haven’t dulled since she went to college after all!”

He and Artemis shared a look, rolling their eyes in exasperation. 

“Fine, if that’s what you want, bring it on,” Artemis said, nocking an arrow and aiming at Cheshire.

Cheshire laughed, twirling her blades around in her hands before she lunged at Artemis, who dodged to the side and fired an arrow. Cheshire sliced through it with one of her blades. She slashed at Artemis with the other, narrowly missing as Artemis flipped backwards, firing another arrow midair. It whizzed past Cheshire’s head, embedding itself in the wall behind her. 

“Cool, I guess I’ll just stand here and watch then,” Nero called as he leaned on Red Queen. 

Artemis tossed her bow over her shoulder, drawing a small dagger instead and parrying Cheshire’s blades that way. The sound of metal clashing against metal echoed around the room, drowning out any other possible sounds. They danced around each other in a deadly waltz, dodging and weaving around the other’s blades and striking when there was an opening. Artemis managed to slice a small cut along Cheshire’s arm, she retaliated by drawing a line across Artemis’ cheek. A thin trail of blood ran down her skin, and Artemis’ glare deepened. She lunged forwards, aiming her dagger at Cheshire’s throat.

Nero didn’t get the chance to see how it ended, the sound of the air being sliced through had him turning on his heel, bringing Red Queen up to block the sword that would’ve taken his head off if he was a second slower. He had no interest in figuring out whether or not he could heal from something like that. He never thought he’d say this but thank god Vergil was as fast as he was and that Nero had long since gotten used to avoiding barely dodgeable attacks. He would die before he admitted that outloud, thanks.

He shoved the sword, and his attacker, away, getting the chance to look him over. The man in front of him looked like he had crawled directly out of one of those shitty vampire novels Nico loved to read, complete with the long dramatic green cape and black shirt and pants. His hair stuck up like horns, black on the top and white underneath. He had a long black mustache and bushy eyebrows that definitely needed some maintenance. 

“Good. I’ve heard much about you. You will be a worthy opponent,” the man said, his eyes crinkling at the corners ever so slightly. He brandished the katana in his hands before letting loose a flurry of quick slashes. 

“Aw, little old me? I’m flattered!” Nero replied, rolling under another slice from his sword. He slashed at the man’s ankles as he stood up, side stepping the blade again. “But I’m not really in the market for new enemies, got enough of those crawlin’ their ugly asses out of the Underworld.”

The man in front of him let out a soft “hm” as he brought his blade down, Nero narrowly blocking it again. He scoffed, aiming a low kick at the man’s knee, missing when he jumped back, a scowl forming on his face. He planted the Red Queen’s tip in the ground, revving her engine as the man darted forwards again, his moves smooth and graceful, reminiscent of the way Vergil fought, minus the teleporting bullshit. He stepped to the side, swinging Red Queen at his ribcage with enough force to hopefully break one or two. The man jumped up and over Nero, sword coming down along his back. It would’ve made contact, likely would have skewered him, had he not caught it with his devil bringers. He grinned, throwing the man at the wall as he turned around to face him. He stood up gracefully, the frown on his face deepening even further.

“Have you no honor?” The man asked, settling back into a combat stance. 

“Honor doesn’t win fights,” Nero replied. His wings flared out behind him, the red glow of the emergency lights reflected off of the ethereal feathers. 

“Disappointing. I had expected more from a son of Sparda.” The man lunged forwards, his katana aimed directly at Nero’s heart.

Nero blocked it, redirecting the blade so it scraped across the floor. “ Grand son, actually. You missed the first part.”

The man spun around, slashing diagonally at Nero’s chest, and he followed up with a low stab with a hidden knife he hadn’t noticed. Nero managed to draw his own dagger, blocking the knife. “Sparda’s grandson somehow managed to become the king of hell? I can hardly believe it. An undeserving title for someone of your ilk.”

“The hell are you on? I'm not the king. Are you stupid?” He asked, whirling around with Red Queen, her blade cracking against the man’s chest. He barely moved, taking a single step back. 

“Hmm, it seems the Prince of Darkness was right when he accused you of being ignorant,” the man said, returning the blow with just as much force as Nero had hit him with. He skidded back, digging his claws into the ground to slow his momentum. He glared defiantly at the man, a low snarl building in his throat. 

Could people stop calling him stupid? It wasn’t his fault that no one ever told him shit. Pushing off the ground with his wings, he launched himself forwards, slashing horizontally at him. The man blocked his strike, shoving him away. Nero, unfazed by it, used the momentum to spin on his heel and slashed at the man’s chest again, flames spewing from her engine. The man dodged out of the way with a dissatisfied grunt. Nero jumped into the air, bringing Red Queen down in a heavy arc, aimed directly at the man’s head. 

“Do you ever shut up?” he asked, blade finally making contact with the man’s arm, leaving a deep gash on his shoulder. The man smacked him to the ground with the flat of his blade, a deep scowl on his face. Nero grunted as he pushed himself up, throwing himself to the side in a roll to avoid the stab that would have pinned him to the ground. The man continued pressing the advantage, making it harder for Nero to swing around Red Queen and use her effectively. Instead of trying to regain some distance, he aimed a low kick at the man’s knee. When he moved to block it, Nero jammed Gerbera against his chest and blasted him backwards, right into Cheshire, who had landed just behind him. The two of them crashed to the ground as Nero drew Blue Rose, aiming at the man’s heart. He could see Artemis with an arrow drawn and aimed at Cheshire. They locked eyes, and Nero couldn’t help but smirk at her. 

She rolled her eyes, clearly not as amused by this as he was. She took a threatening step forwards, never taking her eyes off their opponents. “What’s your aim here?” She demanded. “Why go through all this trouble to attack a backwater shithole like Fortuna—no offense.” She added, throwing Nero an apologetic shrug. 

“None taken, this place sucks.”

“Oh I’m just here for some fun,” Cheshire said, not even bothering to get up. 

“That’s not an answer, Jade.”

Cheshire laughed, loud and annoying. “Sorry, Artemis, I can’t tell you that. But it was good to catch up!”

“You’re not going anywhere.”

“Yes, we are. Our work here is done,” the man said, standing up smoothly, as if there wasn’t a gun pointed at his head. “Boy, I expected more of you. Someone as weak as you does not deserve the title of ‘King’.”

“Bold words from the dude who’s ass I just kicked,” Nero snapped back, the growl becoming audible to everyone in the room. 

There was a flash of movement, faster than Nero could track, followed by blinding pain and the grinding of metal against bone. He wrapped his hands around the katana that had pierced through his chest with a wheeze, staring up at the man wide eyed. 

“As I said: you are weak.” He kicked Nero backwards, yanking his sword free and gesturing towards Cheshire. His back hit the ground with a thud. He rolled backwards, using his momentum to stand up. “We are leaving. We have business to attend to in the city.”

“Like hell you are!” He shouted. He pulled the trigger on Blue Rose, only for the man to slice through the bullets like they were an inconvenience at best. 

“Of course. See you later, Artemis.” Cheshire was on her feet in a moment. She waved at Artemis who finally released her arrow just as smoke exploded around the two of them. The arrow flew through, missing both targets completely. 

Artemis swore loudly. “Goddamnit! I can’t believe they got away!” She let out a frustrated shout as she threw her hands up over her head.

Nero tried in vain to wipe some of the blood off his chest. Thank fuck he hadn’t been wearing any of his nice new clothes for this. “Who the hell was that guy?”

“Ra’s Al Ghul. Leader of the League of Assassins, also known as ‘the Demon’s Head.’” She put his title in air quotes. She clearly didn’t think very highly of him. 

“Bold move for a human to take that name.”

“Yeah, well, the guy is hundreds of years old. There’s enough wrong with him that he’s all but considered a demon.” She picked up her discarded arrows, returning them to her quiver. Nero watched her quietly for a moment, his teeth grinding against each other as Ra’s words repeated in his mind.

He wasn’t weak. That bastard managed to land one clean hit on him and he acted like Nero hadn’t kept up with him the whole time. It had been an even fucking match. His fingernails dug into his skin, hard enough to draw blood. He was going to find Ra’s and beat him into the fucking ground the next time they saw each other. 

The fucking audacity of him. Showing up here, picking a fight with Nero and then running away. Coward. Where the hell had he run of to—

“Oh goddamnit,” he groaned. 

“They’re heading to the town,” Artemis said, apparently having come to the same conclusion as Nero.

“I’m going to lose my fucking mind.”

“That implies you had it to begin with.”

“Shut the fuck up and start running.”

Chapter Text

April 7th, 1:08 pm

Kyrie watched with dawning horror from within the van as a deafening crack like thunder echoed throughout the center of town. She gaped at the sky as fear coursed through her. Glowing orange against the blue sky was a giant sigil, right where the true Hellgate used to be. A line split the sigil perfectly through the center and it began to open, and Kyrie knew, without a shadow of a doubt, what that meant. There was an orange platform directly in front of the portal, where a small, barely noticeable figure stood, their arms raised above their head as the portal grew wider. It was only a matter of time before demons poured out. There was no time for her to sit and wait around, the last time she had let panic get the best of her, Nero had nearly died and all she’d been able to do was hold his body as he slowly bled out. Her heart raced as she turned in her seat to look at Nico, who was staring, slack jawed at the portal. They had to do something. They couldn’t just sit here and wait for everything to spiral out of control. Not again. Hadn’t there been enough destruction here? Hadn’t her home gone through enough? What was the goal here? What was the point? These were innocent people who’d barely survived the first disaster that had befallen them. Nobody wanted to face another. 

The side door was flung open as Wally all but threw himself inside, winded and panting, green eyes wide and his movements frantic. “That’s bad, right?” he asked, slamming the door shut behind him. 

“Yeah, no shit!” Nico shouted. “We got a plan or what?”

Leaning against the dashboard, Kyrie was able to spot the shadow of what could only be a demon already on the other side of the portal. It was going to come through no matter what they did.

“Can you guys close that or something?”

“Unless you got some kinda magic, portal closin’ powers, I ain’t got shit.”

“Does Nero?”

“Not anymore he don’t.”

“What does that mean?”

Kyrie gasped; Nico’s words had sunk in and left her with an idea. It was one she was loath to admit outloud, let alone actually follow through with, but dire circumstances didn’t give her a choice. Closing that portal was their priority, higher on the list than anything else. Helping get the townsfolk to safety was their second priority, unless her first plan fell through. 

Demons had begun to come through the portal now, dozens of them, of all shapes and sizes, appeared. Some of the winged ones circled around the figure standing above the town, while others crashed to the ground heavily before standing back up and shambling towards their nearest victim. 

“Nico, start driving towards the city hall, that’s where Isaac’s office is,” She ordered, snatching the phone off the dashboard and dialing Devil May Cry’s number. 

“Whatchu plannin’, girl?” Nico asked as she slammed on the pedal. The van lurched forwards at a frankly ridiculous speed, utterly crushing the empusa that had been lumbering towards them. There was a thud from the back as Wally crashed into the wall with a startled shout.

“Some warning! Please!”

“Hold on tight, speedy,” Nico laughed as she spun the wheel around, far faster than what the van could reasonably handle. Kyrie shot her hand out for stability, keeping the phone pressed against her ear. She continued to stare out the window, her grip on the phone tightened as she spotted several smaller portals opening further away from the main one.

The phone rang loudly in her ear and she gripped the dashboard, praying that someone would answer.

Wally stood between the seats, eyes wide with awe and horror. “Jesus Christ. How many are there?”

“Four in total,” Nico said, taking a hard turn and using the side of the van to barrel into a scarecrow, launching it into a tree. “Three artificial, and one real. Agnus was one of the ones who helped create the false Hellgates.”

“Isn’t he your dad?”

Nico scoffed, “Hardly. Deadbeat left me and my mama years ago. Fuck him. If he weren’t dead, I’d kill him myself.”

“I’m so glad I grew up with my middle class, loving parents and my cool aunt and uncle.”

“My uncle is cool as hell!”

The phone clicked and a nasally voice on the other end said, a little breathlessly, “ Devil May Cry .”

Well, Kyrie had wanted this. As much as she hated the very idea of owing this man anything, they really didn’t have much choice. City hall was coming into view now, and this was her one chance to ask for his help. “Mr. Vergil?” She asked, uncertain and a little nervous. Her hands shook subtly as she tried to focus on the important thing. The Knights were all around the town now, facing off against the swathes of demons and helping to evacuate the citizens. She would join them as soon as she knew where Nero was. She’d ask Nico to drop her off at the school afterwards so she could make sure the boys were okay. 

Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of the utterly baffled look on Wally’s face. His mouth hung open in shock as he seemed to process who Kyrie had called.

“ Kyrie? Is there a reason you are calling this number? ” Vergil asked with an edge of what she could only assume was annoyance at her call. How dare she be an inconvenience? 

“We…need your help,” she said hesitantly. She hated admitting that to a man as callous and cold as Vergil. Someone who valued power above all else and despised weakness. She was almost certain he’d reject her, tell her that she should solve this problem on her own. He didn’t like her, she knew it. The feeling was mutual, but there was no reason for him to see her as anything other than a nuisance. 

There was silence on the other end for a moment, interrupted only by the screeching of the demons being held back by the Knights. Only barely. Nico leaned out the window, aiming her shotgun like it was the easiest thing in the world and blasting the head clean off one of the demons. Wally lunged forwards, grabbing the steering wheel with a panicked yelp.

“Please, please I am begging you, a warning or something. Anything. I am not dying in a car accident. No one would ever let me live it down.”

“Calm yer tits, I know what I’m doin’,” Nico replied, firing another shot. The van swerved dangerously as Wally tried to desperately keep it going straight.

“ What is happening?” Vergil asked, and Kyrie couldn’t help the surprise that ran through her at the tone of his voice. He sounded…concerned. Perhaps she needed to reevaluate her stance on him again.

“Someone has opened portals within the city and…and we have no way to close them. We only just finished rebuilding after the first time demons invaded, Fortuna can’t take another attack of this scale.” Her heart still ached for all those who lost their lives during the Savior’s attack, knowing that she hadn’t been able to do anything. It still haunted her to do this day. The fact that it had been her that had caused everything to fall apart. If she hadn’t been captured by Agnus, if she hadn’t been used to distract Nero, maybe less people would have died. Dante hadn’t hurt anyone aside from Sanctus when he showed up. Everything would have been fine had she stayed out of the way and trusted Nero and Credo to do what they needed to do. 

“ Where’s Nero?” That was almost certainly concern. Concern for his son. Something Kyrie had always wanted to hear for Nero. Perhaps Vergil truly cared for him. Maybe she didn’t have to worry about Nero being abandoned again. 

“Dealin’ with some other shit!” Nico shouted. “What up V-man?”

There was a long sigh, and Kyrie pictured him rubbing his temples, the same way Nero did when he got annoyed. “ Please tell Nicoletta not to call me that.”

“Don’t call me that and we got ourselves a deal!”

“ I will be there in a few moments. Are you at the house?”

Kyrie shook her head before she could stop herself. “We’re in the van, heading towards city hall.”

The building came into view as Nico skidded to a stop, running over more demons than Kyrie could count. The building itself wasn’t anything impressive, a much different appearance from the Order’s original HQ. It was smaller, more humble. A two story building, painted white with windows along both stories. It had been constructed shortly after the Savior’s attack, giving people a less imposing place to go should they have any issues. Besides, without Sanctus dictating how their lives ought to go, they’d needed to completely restructure their government and give the next person in charge an actual office. And, well, Isaac had decided to move his office there as well so the Knights could be closer to the town itself. 

A few Knights rushed over to the van and Nico rolled the window down to speak to them. Wally opened the back door and hopped out, going around to join in the conversation. 

Vergil had gone quiet, the only thing she could hear was muffled voices on the other end, a heated discussion going on. She thought she could hear Dante’s voice speaking to Vergil. A weight lifted off of her shoulders. If Dante was coming, then they had nothing to worry about. She trusted him. “ Dante and I will be there soon, ” Vergil said, clearer this time, his conversation with Dante having come to an end. “ And, Kyrie…?”

“Yes?” She replied, narrowing her eyes as one of the Knights approached her side of the van. 

“… be safe ,” he said softly, hesitantly, as if he wasn’t sure if that was an acceptable thing to say. 

She let out a slow breath. “I will. Thank you.”

Placing the phone down, she lowered the window for the Knight outside. She recognized him. They hadn’t spoken in years, not since they had been classmates when they were teenagers. He’d asked her out several times and she’d always turned him down. It simply got too awkward to speak to him again so she’d avoided him ever since. Last she heard, he had gotten married not too long ago, so hopefully he’d changed. 

“Kyrie, what are you doing here?” He asked, brushing his blonde hair out of his face, only for his bangs to fall right back to where they’d been before. He was average height, shorter than Nero she remembered. It had been a source of contention between them, among other things. The Knight uniform fit him much better now than it had when he had first joined up with them. Or, perhaps that was the way he held himself. He lacked the same desperation and insecurity that had driven him to hound her, and many of her friends, daily. 

“Is Isaac here?”

Nicholas shook his head. “I think he’s at the orphanage. He took off as soon as this whole thing started. He gave us the order to protect the citizens. Is Nero here? As much as I hate to say it, we could use his help.”

“He’s…still at the castle, as far as I know.”

“Shit. That’s…not great. We could use his help.”

“Hey, we count as help!” Wally shouted. 

“Who are you?”

“Yeesh, tough crowd.”

“Eh, don’t sweat it, blondie,” Nico said, grabbing a cigarette, much to Kyrie’s chagrin. She really wished Nico would cut back on the habit at the very least. The amount she smoked was unhealthy and she was almost certainly going to damage her lungs at this rate. “Kyrie called in the cavalry.”

“Who?” Another Knight asked, one Kyrie didn’t recognize. He must have joined after Nero had left. He was older, possibly in his late 30s, with dark hair and brown eyes. He had his hand wrapped around his durandal, back tense and eyes flickering around nervously. 

“The Legendary Devil Hunter himself.” Kyrie heard the smile in Nico’s voice before she even turned to look at her. 

Nicholas and the other man both let out relieved breaths. They shared a glance before the older man turned back to them. “Do you know what’s causing this? Those portals shouldn’t be opening again.”

Wally spoke up, his head tilted up towards the figure she had seen in front of the largest portal. “Klarion. It’s gotta be. But there’s nothing we can do unless any of you can fly all of a sudden. I know I can’t. I can do a lot of things, but flying is not one of them.”

“Haven’t figured that out…yet,” Nico said, tapping the steering wheel impatiently. 

Kyrie sat up straighter, taking a deep breath. “We can’t do anything about that right now. We need to focus on the problem we can deal with. We should still try to meet up with Isaac, see if he needs any backup. Besides, there are children at the orphanage, and we should do what we can to protect them.”

The children of this island had already seen too much. So many of them had lost their families, had seen parents or siblings die in demon attacks. The orphanage had already been destroyed once, displacing those children again. The reason she and Nero had adopted in the first place was because of the destruction of the original orphanage. And, well…she knew that not everyone was treated particularly well. Nero may have been an exception, but neither of them had wanted to risk anyone being treated like him. 

“Orphanage it is,” Nico agreed. She pointed a thumb at the inside of the van. “Get in here, carrot top. ‘Less ya know where the orphanage is.”

Wally’s shoulders dropped and he hung his head. He reluctantly made his way back around to the door, looking incredibly downtrodden at the concept of dealing with Nico’s…rather reckless driving. “God this is gonna suuuuuuuck.”

“Quit bitchin’. Just cause Nero ain’t here don’t mean I need someone else complaining.”

Wally grumbled, taking a seat on the couch in the back. Kyrie caught him clinging to the arm rest for dear life as Nico slammed on the gas and took off towards the orphanage. 

As they sped through the roads, Kyrie kept her window down, throwing her knives at any demons that came close to the van with devastating accuracy. Her knives pierced through scarecrows bodies with ease, tearing them apart before they could even close the distance. Some of the bulkier demons like the assaults or riots were harder for her to kill from here. Their natural armor made it harder for her knives to pierce. She clicked her tongue in irritation, fiddling with one of her knives as the assault closed the distance. A hand rested on the back of her seat and she turned to see Wally gripping the leather tightly, fighting to stay upright. 

“Whatever you do, don’t stop the van,” Wally said. 

“Wasn’t gonna. If yer jumpin’ out, you’d better be durable,” Nico replied, turning the wheel so sharply, Kyrie was worried the van would tip over. Wally nearly tumbled into the dashboard, and Kyrie had to slam her hands on the door to keep steady. 

“Trust me,” He insisted once the van had leveled out. He rushed over to the back door with a burst of speed. She blinked and the door was thrown open and Wally had jumped out of the van, hitting the ground in a roll. He hopped up to his feet and charged forwards in a blur. She couldn’t even track his movements, he was a blur of red, crashing into the assault’s shield with so much force it was sent flying backwards, crashing into the riot. Wally continued his charge, grabbing the riot by its tail and spinning it around at high speeds. He let go, sending it flying into a nearby wall, falling limp to the ground before it turned to ash. The assault swung its claws down at him. He deftly dodged out of the way, hitting the assault from behind and sending it skidding across the pavement. Kyrie took the opportunity to throw another one of her knives, burying it deep in the assault’s neck. The knife disappeared in a flash, reappearing in her belt. Wally ran towards them, keeping pace with the van and shutting the door. He sprinted up to the window, shouting over the wind and the screams of demons. “I’ll stay out here, easier for me to help you guys out.”

Kyrie nodded in appreciation, readying her knives again. They could never be too prepared. Even with Nico running demons over with reckless abandon and Wally crashing into them with enough speed to shatter bones. 

She glanced up towards the portals glowing brightly in the sky. The sky itself had darkened, clouds had blocked out the sun, leaving Fortuna bathed in haunting orange light. The figure standing on the platform in the air had raised their hands, widening the opening even further, allowing even more demons to pour out of it. Things were bad to say the least, and Kyrie wished, more than anything, that she could do more than take out a scant few demons with her knives. But she was so painfully human, and all of this…it was beyond her. She knew it. She didn’t like fighting. She hated it. She’d begged and begged Credo to teach her when she was younger so she could defend herself but now, she would rather be doing anything but facing demons directly. She preferred helping people, supporting those who couldn’t defend themselves. Nico and Nero were the ones who enjoyed rushing head first into the fray.

But she refused to sit and wait around again. Being left behind, forced to sit and wait for them to come home. Terrified that she would lose the man she loved after everything he had already survived, taking the final remnants of her childhood with it. 

Losing him would destroy her. 

She didn’t have time to truly dwell on that as the orphanage came into view. A small, humble building, one that had been rebuilt after the original orphanage had been destroyed. As a result, it was much newer than many other buildings on the island were, making it stand out. The soft yellow paint job added to that. She and Nero had helped paint it, along with a few other willing participants who were available to help with the reconstruction effort. The yard was the biggest part, in order to give the kids space to run and play without causing too much trouble inside. A light brown fence surrounded it to ensure the safety of the children. 

Standing in front of the steps was Isaac, his sword drawn and back to them. On the steps were two other men and two women. On the left was a bald man with pale skin, wearing a fancy black suit, with a white button up shirt and a red tie, a manilla folder held in his hands. His chin was tilted upwards condescendingly. Beside him was a woman with tan skin, long brown hair neatly combed back so it fell down her back, hidden behind the tailored black suit she wore, almost identical to the first man’s. On the other side was a man with darker skin, graying black hair styled like horns and a black mustache on his face. He wore a black robe of some sort, with gold accents and white sleeve. Thrown over his shoulders was a long, green cape, with the collar propped. He held a long, gleaming katana in his hand, eyes narrowed at Isaac. Sitting on the steps, with seemingly no care in the world, was the other woman. Her face was hidden behind a white mask with red detailing, resembling that of a cat’s head. Long, thick black hair fell over her shoulders, partially covering the green, ripped kimono, which only reached the top of her knees. She had one foot tucked under herself, hiding one of the black knee high boots from view. In her hands were a pair of sais. 

Nico screeched to a halt, stopping the van abruptly. Wally came skidding to a stop beside them, a look of shock on his face. 

“Jade?” He asked, sounding completely uncertain and a little surprised to see her. 

The woman with the mask perked up, popping to her feet as soon as she saw him. “Wally! I was wondering where you’d run off too. I just had to say hello!”

Wally drew his hands up in front of him, a glare settled on his face. “Where’s Artemis?”

“Oh she’s fine! Probably already on her way to greet us. And her friend there. Hm, I can’t remember his name, but I do remember him. The little demon boy.”

Kyrie perked up, a jolt of worry ran through her as the thought of something happening to him rose to the forefront of her mind. Memories of his scream, finding him bleeding out on the ground, unconscious and unresponsive, chest barely rising. 

“Where is he?” She demanded, unable to stop herself. She’d stood up and rushed towards the door, flinging it open to stand beside Wally. She clung to her knives desperately, heart racing as she searched for any sign of Nero or Artemis, hoping, praying, that they were okay. That nothing had happened to them. 

“Dunno. Last I saw, he and Artemis were still in that lab. We only wanted to say hello.”

The bald man swept his eyes over their group, raising a single eyebrow when Nico finally clambered out of the van. “An interesting group you have. Here I thought there would be a bigger threat. Not…a bunch of children.”

“Buddy, ya’ ever seen a child? Cause we sure as shit ain’t kids. Unless yer so damn old you think bein’ under thirty is a child. Then goddamn yer ancient. Probably even more decrepit than the shit twins,” Nico said, with confidence only someone like her could muster in this situation. Demons swarmed the island, and she was taking the time to insult their opponent. It was no wonder she and Nero were so close. 

“Do you know who I am?” The man asked, snapping the folder shut.

Nico scoffed. “Duh. I don’t live under a rock. Lex Luthor, founder of LexCorp, genius scientist and inventor. Oh and Superman’s #1 enemy. What’s a big wig like you doin’ on this lil island?”

“Hm, I’m surprised. I didn’t expect anyone from this…backwater town to know much about the rest of the world,” Lex Luthor said. 

Kyrie’s hands shook. He didn’t get to come to her home and insult it as if he knew anything about it. This was all so wrong. There was no reason for them to be here, no reason for them to attack. Why were they doing this.

“Listen baldy, just cause you ain’t familiar with this place don’t mean it’s as cut off as you think,” Nico continued. Briefly, for just a second, her attention shifted to Isaac, who remained still, as if frozen. Nico’s plan clicked in Kyrie’s brain. She was getting him to talk. Keep him talking, until Dante and Vergil could close the portals. Until they had an answer. Until they could figure out why Isaac lowered his sword, planting the tip in the ground. Isaac, who never let his guard down when there were civilians in the line of fire, who tried so hard to protect those who needed it, put his blade down. 

She nudged Wally gently, motioning towards Nico when he glanced at her. Keep them talking, she mouthed. His eyes lit up as his attention snapped back over to the woman, Jade, and the older man.

“Speaking of,” Wally started, his arms crossed in front of his chest. “Why would someone like you,” he gestured towards Luthor. “And Ra’s Al Ghul both be here? I didn’t even think you guys knew each other, let alone worked together? What? League of Assassins low on scientists? Or is LexCorp in the habit of killing its competitors now? Can’t say I’m surprised, more…disappointed. I mean, really? This is how you guys are spending your time?”

“I forgot how talkative you were,” Jade muttered. “Why Artemis likes you is beyond me, but I do hope I get an invite to the wedding.”

“We’re…not engaged?” Wally tilted his head in confusion. 

“Not yet!”

“Cheshire,” the older man, Ra’s Wally called him, interrupted. “Now is hardly the time. We are here for a reason.”

Jade sighed, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “Oh, fine. Not nearly as fun, but oh well. Sorry, kids, can’t let you all get in our way.”

Kyrie had taken her chance during Wally’s ramble, slipping behind the van and making her way towards Isaac. He was slouched over now, like a puppet whose strings had been cut. She stayed low, footsteps soft and light. She was always the person that was overlooked. Never viewed as a threat. People saw her and thought she was weak. That she was delicate. But Kyrie hadn’t learned to survive by being weak. She did not like fighting. She did not like hurting people, she much preferred using her words to offer support and comfort. Spending her time helping those who needed help. But that didn’t make her weak. Nero and Nico both were always loud and high energy, demanding attention and brute forcing their way through a fight. Nico with the van and her gun when she truly had to fight, and Nero with everything and anything he could get his hands on. Whether that be a sword he made to suit his brutal fighting style, a gun he built himself, prosthetic arms that gave him an edge, or just his fists. Kyrie had none of that. She had a set of knives, and aimed well enough that she could defend herself when necessary. 

But what she did have, in spite of her weakness, was a determination to not let anyone get hurt. She stopped, just to Isaac’s right, hand reaching out towards his shoulder. She let it hover, searching for any reaction, when he jerked upright, movements unnatural and twisted. He yanked his sword out of the ground, head snapping up towards the sky. She followed his gaze, relief washing over her in an instance when she caught sight of two figures flying through the air, red and blue streaks blazing towards the portal in the center. 

Isaac spoke, but everything about his words were wrong, so completely unnatural coming from his mouth. “You gotta be fucking with me. Sparda’s brats are here? Both of them? I thought they were still in the fucking Underworld!”

That…wasn’t Isaac. Kyrie gasped softly when she was finally able to catch his eyes, heart hammering in her chest when she saw nothing but black replacing his brown eyes. 

He was possessed, she realized. She’d been lucky enough that she had never truly encountered a demon possessing a person but it seemed that luck had run out. The demon possessing Isaac’s body whipped his head towards her, looking briefly startled before a terrifying, predatory grin slid onto his face.

“You guys didn’t tell me there’d be a buncha humans here. These ones are fair game, yeah? Not working with the stupid witch?”

“No, they’re yours,” Luthor said with a dismissive wave of his hand. 

“Great,” he said, staring Kyrie down. “This one looks fun.”

Kyrie scrambled away, shaking hands clung to her knives, and the realization that they had no way to free Isaac from its grasp made her breath hitch. Exorcists were rare, almost as rare as devil hunters used to be. But especially so on Fortuna. She could really only think of one or two older members of the old Order who even knew how to perform one. But they weren’t here now, and she didn’t know what to do.

The demon swung Isaac’s sword at her with such speed, she barely had time to stumble out of the way. She ducked under another swing, breaths coming in short puffs as she tried to regroup with the others. 

“Kyrie!” Nico shouted and she turned to see her friend narrowly avoid getting blown to pieces by the woman in the suit. Her arm had opened up, revealing what could only be described as a silver canon. “Damn, if this was any other situation, that would be sick as hell!”

Wind whipped past her face as she ran, the demon giving chase. It was going to catch her, she stood no chance of out running it. She turned back around at one point, raising her hand and aiming a knife at Isaac. Except…she couldn’t do it. She couldn’t throw it. No matter how much danger she was in, that was Isaac’s body, and he needed it when he was freed. 

He had always been so kind to her, after Credo’s death. He’d been at his funeral, offering her and Nero support when they needed it. He had a family, a wife and children, who loved to watch her performances. She was teaching his daughter how to sing. His wife had helped her with the boys when Nero was in his coma. Isaac had come by every day to check on them. She couldn’t bring herself to hurt him. 

She focused on avoiding the demon’s attacks instead. Nico was somewhere behind her, fighting off the suited woman, who seemed intent on blowing her up with that arm of hers. She hadn’t noticed it before, but Wally had taken to facing off against Jade and Ra’s, a blur of motion, dodging their attacks and countering with his own. Although it appeared to be a stalemate. 

She barely managed to avoid another slash, retaliating with an admittedly weak and rather pathetic slice at Isaac’s wrist. Her knife left a tiny cut on the skin, but nothing that would dissuade the demon from hurting her. 

“You scared?” The demon taunted. “Can’t believe you pathetic little creatures have lived this long. But don’t worry, my master will take care of you once he’s back.”

“Your master?” Kyrie asked breathlessly, backing up and out of range. Her blood went cold when she felt her back hit the side of the van.

“Yeah. He’s been waiting for his chance to get back at Sparda for a loooong time. Didn’t think the traitor’s worthless fucking spawn would be here though.”

She sent a silent prayer, followed by an apology as she gripped her knife tighter. The demon was inches away from her now, leaning forwards into her space and grinning terribly. She plunged the knife into his arm, using the momentary distraction to gain some more distance. 

“OW! FUCK! Oh, that’s it. I was gonna have some fun with you before but now I’m gonna enjoy ripping you to shreds and drinking your blood.”

Kyrie steadied herself, trying to clamp down on the terror in her veins. The demon stalked towards her, raising Isaac’s sword again. Seconds before he swung it down, the sound of a motorcycle engine the air, getting closer by the second. The demon sliced towards her, moving faster than he had before, and she was almost certain she wasn’t going to be able to dodge this time. She scrambled to the side, raising her knives in a flimsy guard. Credo had always taught her to never close her eyes during a fight, unless she wanted to get hurt or worse. Still she couldn’t stop herself from squeezing them shut as she waited for the inevitable pain to hit. 

It never did. Instead, something whistled past her face, hitting Isaac with a dull thud, and an odd sizzle. She blinked to find herself standing in front of him, trapped in pink foam, with an arrow stuck to his chest. 

The demon hissed and cursed, trying to yank his arms free but he couldn’t. She quickly glanced behind her and nearly staggered with relief. Nero had skidded to a stop on his motorcycle, one foot dragged along the ground for stability. Artemis had her bow drawn with a trick arrow in hand. 

“Sorry for the wait. Our adoring fans just had to say hello,” Nero said with a wide grin. There was a satisfied edge to his tone that told Kyrie he’d killed dozens of demons on the way. He was never this proud of himself unless he left a trail of dead demons during a crisis. And well…it may not be the time but Kyrie couldn’t stop her heart from skipping a beat as she looked him over, with his windswept hair, blue eyes practically glowing in the darkness, the upturn of his lips, plastering a cocky smirk on his face. She always did manage to get caught off guard by how attractive he was when he was like this. 

Artemis hopped off the back in a smooth motion, aiming an arrow at Luthor. “Start talking or I start shooting.”

Luthor scoffed, waving a hand at the woman who had been trying to kill Nico. The fighting had stopped the moment Nero and Artemis arrived, likely only a temporary distraction, but a welcome one nonetheless. “Mercy, deal with them. This has gone on long enough.”

Nero swung his legs over the side of his motorcycle, eyes scanning their opponents with a confidence only someone with his experience could have. At least, until he spotted Isaac, still trapped within the foam, but struggling with even more force than before. 

“Since when was there a third one?” The demon said, head snapping over towards Nero. “Since when did Sparda have a third brat?”

He narrowed his eyes, his left hand curled around Blue Rose while his metal right hand twitched at his side. “What did you do?” He asked, taking a step towards their assailants. 

“Isaac is possessed!” Kyrie said quickly. Almost all of the Knights had worked with at least one of the exorcists before, she had no doubt Nero knew someone who could help. 

“I think we have bigger problems than a possessed guy!” Wally shouted as he was flung backwards, rolling to a stop in front of Artemis. He hauled himself to his feet, shaking out his arms as Jade twirled her sais.

Nero grit his teeth, fingers tightening around Blue Rose. He stared at Isaac, pain and fear erasing the confidence she’d seen seconds before. Her heart dropped to her stomach. She recognized that look. He knew something and whatever it was, it was bad. He shook his head, his breath slow and shaky. “No. The longer a demon possesses a person, the harder it is to save them. There’s no time. You guys keep the Light off of me I’ll…I’ll handle this.”

“Since when did you know how to do an exorcism?” Nico asked, hefting her shotgun regardless. 

Kyrie wanted to ask the same question. She’d never seen him perform one, let alone even mention knowing how to do one. But the way his body tensed, the way his eyes darted around the group wildly, it was enough to tell her that whatever his experience with them was, it hadn’t been pleasant. And that scared her. Because anything that was enough to shake Nero to his core like this, it had to be something truly horrifying. She took several large steps away from Isaac’s possessed form, hating the way he twitched and writhed within the hardened foam. She could hear it creaking from the force of his struggles. 

She was more than a little ashamed of herself when she stepped behind Nero when the foam gave a particularly loud crack , and a large line became visible. The demon was going to break free, and soon. 

“It’s interesting that you claim to be an exorcist and yet…” Luthor opened the file in his hands again, a smirk tugging on his lips. “It seems that you did more killing than saving.”

“What?” Wally said, whipping his head around to face Nero. 

“Oh don’t fall for it, we both know he’s full of shit,” Artemis said with a roll of her eyes and such a strong belief that Kyrie almost believed her. But she didn’t. Not when she recognized Credo’s handwriting on the front of it, with Nero’s name written clearly and neatly. 

“T—that’s…” Nero stood frozen, voice trembling as he tried to force the words out. “How did you get that?”

“Hmm, we found it. It’s rather interesting that this so-called religious order kept a murderer around. I have to wonder, were you simply that bad at these exorcisms or was there something else going on?” Luthor’s smirk grew. “Many of these seem to be closer to assassinations than accidents.”

Assassinations…?

Nero’s breathing was heavy and ragged, his eyes wide as he took a step back. 

“Even your commanding officer signed off on all of these.”

“Shut up,” Nero muttered, his voice lacking the usual ferocity he had when someone got under his skin. He sounded…afraid. And Kyrie’s heart sank, knowing deep down in her heart that what Luthor was saying was the truth. There had been times, when they were teenagers, when Nero would come home after being given an order, where he would be withdrawn and snappy. He’d hide himself away, would refuse to answer her questions about what happened. She’d thought he was just being stubborn, and she would huff at him and stomp her foot before going off to finish making dinner, but it always stung when Credo came home, hours later, and the first thing he did wasn’t say hi to her, but to check on Nero instead. If Nero had truly been ordered to kill humans, people they knew, for the Order, it was no wonder he would come home and shut himself off. 

But…that also meant that Credo had been giving him the orders. Credo had told him to kill those people. Credo had…

She let out a shaky breath, shaking her head as if she was going to dispel those thoughts plaguing her mind. 

“Oh? Nothing to say? No one is going to defend him?” Luthor asked. “Unsurprising. I didn’t think any of you hero types would be interested in defending a man like him.”

The silence that rang out over their group was deafening. No one spoke, and it was easy to hear the shrieks of demons running amok around the city. The clash of swords from Dante and Vergil, even high above in the air, could be heard. No one dared to make a sound. Nero had dipped his head, staring at the ground while his hands shook. She wanted to reach out to him, to wrap her hand around his and tell him it would all be okay, but she stood, thoughts swirling in an endless circle, pinning her in place. She glanced over at the others worriedly. Wally looked downright horrified, like he didn’t know whether or not he should offer some sort of comfort or get away. Artemis frowned, a sharp look of disgust and contempt on her face. And Nico…

The sound of a gunshot was enough to startle Kyrie, her heart leaping into her throat. Nico stood, weapon raised and aimed at Luthor, her eyes narrowed in a glare. “Do I gotta repeat what he said? Shut yer fuckin’ trap, you bald ass, overconfident, wannabe smartass, or I’ll shut it for ya’.”

Luthor had stumbled back, his eyes ever so slightly wider than before as a hand reached up towards his shoulder. His hand came away, stained red from the blood steadily pouring down his arm. 

Nico had shot him. Nico had shot him!  

“You…!” Luthor hissed, pain lacing his every word. “Mercy, kill them!”

Everything seemed to snap into motion again. Mercy aimed her arm cannon again, firing off blast after blast at Nico, intent on turning her into a smoldering pile of ash on the ground. Jade flew towards Artemis with a flurry of strikes that she barely managed to block. Ra’s Al Ghul drew his sword, meeting Wally in the middle of their impromptu battlefield. The demon possessing Isaac finally broke through the foam, hissing and snarling as he stalked towards them. He hefted Isaac’s sword up and lunged forwards. Kyrie’s hand snapped out, grasping Nero’s hood and yanking him backwards. It was strangely warm under her palm. He snapped his head up, moving to avoid the swing when he realized she was still behind him. Kyrie stepped backwards in a desperate attempt to put distance between herself, Nero, and Isaac. Nero, instead of following through with his dodge, threw himself back in the path of Isaac’s blade. Her breath caught in her throat as she watched him raise his right arm in front of his body. 

She wanted to scream, vivid memories of finding his body on the garage floor, unconscious and bleeding out flooded her mind. Sweat on her hands made it hard for her to keep a grip on her knives and she swallowed thickly. She didn’t want to see that again. She didn’t want to see him get hurt again. 

Metal screeched against metal and she forced herself to look up. Nero had Black Iris clutched in his right hand, redirecting Isaac’s blade away from his body. Ice clung to the sword as it steadily grew colder. Nico had explained to her once, that by using a piece of a frost as the base for the dagger, it would be able to reach incredibly low temperatures with just a little bit of magic. Magic Nero already imbued into his weapons naturally when he fought. 

Red Queen was in Nero’s hand in a flash as the demon managed to free Isaac’s sword from the stalemate. He swung it down heavily, only for Nero to bring both of his blades up to block it. Despite his advantage, the demon was overpowering him, alarming Kyrie. 

“I get it now. You’re not one of Sparda’s brats.” The demon's lip quirked upwards in a haunting grin. “You smelled familiar. I recognize it now. You’re Nelo Angelo’s worthless spawn! The one who somehow managed to claim the throne. Hard to tell beneath all that human filth .”

Nero growled and dug his heels into the ground. His voice was low and strained when he spoke. “Could everyone…stop fucking talking about me? ” His wings erupted from his back and one of the claws grabbed the sword, yanking it out of the demon’s grasp. The other claw curled into a fist before it collided with Isaac’s chest. He went flying several feet back as Nero started speaking, his voice echoed loudly throughout the clearing. 

It took Kyrie several seconds to realize that he was speaking Latin and another second to process what that meant. Despite the way he stumbled over his words, uncertainty bleeding into his voice, she could tell he was familiar with the words. 

Nero really had performed exorcisms. And he had never told her. 

It hurt. It hurt to know that he had lied to her about something so important. That he’d been doing this for years without her knowing. That the Order had forced him to kill innocents. His hesitancy to handle possessions made so much more sense now. It wasn’t that he didn’t know how to handle it, it was that he knew exactly what the outcome was if he made a mistake. 

The demon let out an enraged scream as he realized what Nero was doing. He lunged forwards with another downwards swing of his sword. Nero faltered, raising Red Queen to block. 

“No you fucking don’t. I’m here to stay, your majesty ,” the demon mocked. 

“Like hell you are!” Wally crashed into him at full speed, knocking Isaac back several feet. Nero gave an appreciative nod and quickly got back into the swing of his exorcism. 

Kyrie readjusted her grip on her knives just in time to block a strike from Jade. She couldn’t stop the surprised gasp that left her lips as her blade nicked her cheek. The other woman simply cocked her head to the side. The smile on her mask felt mocking, and Kyrie wished she could see whoever was under it.

“You shouldn’t be here,” Jade whispered. She twirled her blade around and struck at Kyrie again, where she only just managed to avoid getting stabbed. “Artemis and Wally, I get. Your little boytoy and his friend, sure, makes sense. But you? You’ve never fought someone in your life, have you?”

Kyrie didn’t bother with a response, her focus already split between keeping Jade’s blades away from her body and keeping her away from Nero. Her blocks were clumsy and her arms were sore from the constant movement. She stumbled back, losing her footing and almost falling to the ground. She managed to stay upright as a blade came dangerously close to her face again.

Jade spoke again, this time in a hushed whisper. “You should get out of here. I have no issue with you, but you’ve painted a target on your back. If you don’t want Ra’s Al Ghul to kill you, go. You seem like a lovely person, and I have no interest in hurting any of Artemis’ friends.”

“You’re trying to stab me!” Kyrie shouted incredulously. 

Jade shrugged. “If I was really trying, you would have lost long ago.”

She glanced over her shoulder for a brief moment to see Nero, with his hands clutched desperately around Red Queen, as if she was the only thing keeping him upright at the moment. His voice, once loud enough to drown out so much of the fighting, sounded quieter now, less confident, more tired. Like the act of performing the exorcism was exhausting. 

“Why are you doing this?” She ducked under another slice, her own knives feeling distinctly ineffective and almost useless in this situation. How was she supposed to keep up with these people? 

“I’m just following orders,” Jade said, almost playfully. Her sais clanged against Kyrie’s knives and she began to push Kyrie backwards. Her knives were trapped between the metal prongs. They were pulled out of her hands with a powerful yank. Kyrie’s balance tilted forwards as she stumbled. She didn’t even have time to properly react before Jade’s heel dug into her stomach, knocking the wind out of her and causing her to fall backwards. Her back hit the ground with a dull thump. She gasped softly, coughing as she tried to push herself onto her hands and knees. Jade walked towards her slowly, her sais held at her side as she moved. Her footsteps were silent, not even crunching along the ground as she stalked towards her. Kyrie shook her head, her hair fell from its ponytail into her face. 

An ear splitting shriek had Kyrie glancing behind her. Isaac was screaming, black sludge poured out of his eyes and mouth, falling to the ground and creating a puddle on the ground. The puddle squirmed and writhed, still shrieking in agony. Isaac collapsed into a heap on the ground in front of Nero. The sludge on the ground pulled away pathetically. Kyrie couldn’t tell where it was looking, but she had a distinct feeling it was staring at Nero.

“ Wait, wait ,” it said, voice distorted and grating, like nails on a chalkboard. It sent a shiver down her spine and she saw the way even Jade seemed to flinch away. “ It doesn’t have to be like this .”

“ Vaffanculo ,” Nero hissed, stabbing Red Queen straight into the writhing mass. With a quick twist of the handle, fire exploded around the sludge, incinerating it. As it burned, the demon screeched and hissed in agony, trying desperately to pull away as its flesh became charred and the scent of sulfur and rot filled the air. 

For a moment, everything was quiet. All of the fighting had stopped. Wally, who had been fighting Isaac in order to keep the demon away from Nero, was at her side, helping Kyrie to her feet. 

“You okay?” He asked. 

She nodded shakily, brushing her hair out of her face. She looked out at her friends, taking a slow, shuddering breath. Artemis was breathing hard, her bow clutched tightly in her hands as a thin trail of blood dripped down her face. Her eyes were narrowed, never looking away from Ra’s Al Ghul, who had jumped back. He appeared unharmed and unaffected by all the fighting. He stood with his back straight and his sword held loosely in his grasp. Luthor on the other hand, stood stock still, staring in shock at Isaac’s crumpled form on the ground. Blood poured down his arm, staining his jacket and hand a deep red.  Mercy had stopped too, her arm lowered while she backed up to stand between Luthor and the rest of them. Nico had her shotgun raised like a bat. Kyrie wondered if she had run out of ammo and had simply decided to start swinging it around. It sounded like her. 

Her eyes slowly slid over to Nero and her heart leapt to her throat, the air leaving her lungs. He swayed on his feet, his shoulders hunched and she heard his breaths come out in ragged pants. She pulled away from Wally to take the few steps she needed to reach his side. He practically collapsed when she touched his arm. She caught him, the two of them crashing to the ground as she failed to support his weight. 

“Nero?” She asked, her voice shaking with worry. She tried to get a better look at his face, heart hammering in her chest. His face was pale and sweat dripped down his forehead. He looked dazed and unsteady. 

Artemis shouted a warning and Kyrie looked up to see her several feet away from where she had been before. She was in a heap on the ground on top of Wally, who must’ve rushed over to catch her and when she yelled. 

Rushing towards her and Nero was Ra’s Al Ghul, his sword raised, poised to attack. 

In the span of the next few seconds, Kyrie wasn’t quite sure what happened, all of it a complete blur. She saw the man lunge forwards, his sword aimed at Nero’s chest. She reached for a weapon, finding something cold and metal at Nero’s waist. She drew it and without thinking aimed his gun at Ra’s Al Ghul and pulled the trigger. 

She dropped the gun in shock as she fell backwards; her ears rang from the deafening bang and her breaths came out short and fast. She looked up in time to watch Ra’s stumble back, his hand pressed against his side. When he lifted it, she saw the blood that stained it. 

She had shot someone. 

Oh god, she shot someone. 

In the next blink, he was right in front of her, sword slashing down across her torso and she couldn’t stop the gasp of pain that left her lips. In the next moment, a hand cracked against her face, sending her into the pavement. 

“ KYRIE! ”

Chapter Text

April 7th, 1:23 pm

Artemis knew how fast shit could hit the fan in a fight. She’d seen plenty of fights go sour in a matter of seconds, and in that time, she’d learned very very well what that felt like. So when the air grew tense and oppressive, almost choking her, she knew something bad was going to happen. Watching Kyrie hit the ground had sent a jolt of fear through her and Nico’s scream of her name. Artemis shoved herself off of Wally, scooping her bow up and sprinting as fast as she could towards Kyrie. Ra’s still stood above her, his sword pointed downwards. 

Artemis nocked an arrow, pulling the bowstring back and aiming carefully. She couldn’t miss. If she did, Kyrie was going to be killed. A hand caught her arm and yanked her back. It nearly took her off her feet. She whirled around on her heel and threw a punch at whoever grabbed her. Jade neatly dodged out of the way. Her grip remained strong on Artemis’ arm. 

A subtle shake of her head had Artemis trying to pull away. “Jade, let go! He’s going to kill her!”

“Artemis, Artemis, listen to me,” Jade hissed. “Don’t go over there.” And then she pointed towards them. 

Ra’s had been knocked back a few steps and standing in front of him, glowing blue wings poised to attack was Nero. But something was off about him. Artemis was used to his temper, how he’d fly off the handle and throw a punch before thinking. He’d yell, he’d swear, he’d insult someone’s entire existence. Instead…he was silent. The only sound she could hear from him was a low, steady, utterly inhuman snarl. She caught his eyes and flinched, taking a hasty step back. Instead of the cold, icy blue they should’ve been, they glowed a bright gold with slitted pupils. Blue sparks crackled around his body. The air around them felt electric, the hairs on Artemis’ arms stood on end as she broke into a cold sweat. 

Jade released her arm. “Whatever happens here won’t be good.”

Artemis could only shake her head. 

“I’m leaving before things get bad. I’m not going to die because I decided to stick around.”

She didn’t say anything. All she could do was watch with growing horror as Nero’s hand curled around the dagger at his side. Jade vanished, and Artemis found that she didn’t care for once. All she could focus on was the wrongness she felt staring at Nero. 

“Shit,” Nico whispered, somewhere to Artemis’ left. 

“I’m gonna go check on Kyrie,” Wally said from behind. 

“Don’t.”

“Nico—,” he tried. 

“Don’t,” Nico said again, more forcefully. “Whatever is about to happen, we want to be as far away from Nero as possible.”

“What? Why? Kyrie is hurt and you want us to wait here?”

“Wally,” Artemis interrupted.

“Demons—devils—are protective of things they care about. Don’t really matter what it is, power, territory, objects, other demons, humans. Ya break something’ they care about or ya hurt someone they love, they’re gonna go ballistic. Reject mafia boss over there just hurt the most important person in Nero’s life.”

“Nero’s about to snap,” Artemis said. 

“Yeah. Basically.”

Wally breathed out slowly, his hand coming to rest between Artemis’ shoulders. “Do we do something about Lex Luthor?”

Artemis glanced over at him. He stood behind Mercy, practically cowering away from Nero. Neither of them moved. 

“I think, one way or another, things are about to end,” Artemis said. 

She looked back over at Nero and Ra’s just in time to watch Nero vanish in a bright blue light. He reappeared in front of Ra’s silently, right up in his face. His right hand gripped Ra’s’ shoulder tightly, his clawed wing doing the same. For a moment, Artemis thought he hadn’t done anything, and then she spotted the glint of his dagger, buried in Ra’s Al Ghul’s chest. Nero shoved him away in a single fluid motion, the move strengthened by the wing still clutching his arm. Blood dripped off the dagger onto the ground, creating a small puddle by Nero’s side. Ra’s collapsed to the ground with a hand clutching at his chest. His eyes were wide and wild and more blood seeped from the new wound. He stared up at Nero with a mix of awe and fury. 

“Y–you…” he spat a glob of blood on the ground. “I will…make you–”

He didn’t get to finish his sentence. Artemis thought she heard someone shout Nero’s name but it fell on deaf ears as Nero moved deftly, the dagger slicing across Ra’s’ throat. More blood splattered across Nero’s face, making the emptiness in his eyes stand out. 

Ra’s gasped and choked, his other hand coming up to grasp at his throat as blood flowed freely now. He made an awful choking gurgle as he fell to the ground, wheezing while the pool of blood under his body grew. He didn’t move after that. 

Holy shit. 

“Oh my god,” Wally whispered. 

Nico paid no attention to the crime scene in front of them, instead she took off towards Kyrie, dropping to her knees the second she was by her side. Artemis elbowed Wally, effectively snapping him out of his shock, and the two of them ran over to her as well. 

Nico was fretting, checking Kyrie over uncertainly. There was a large scrape on the side of her head from where she had hit the ground. The black jacket she’d been wearing was wet and sticky with more blood. Nico was pulling it off as gently as she could, which earned her a soft groan from Kyrie. She squeezed her eyes tighter for a moment before blinking them open. Her face was scrunched up in pain as she took a shaky breath. 

“Y’allright?” Nico asked softly. Kyrie sat up with help from Nico and she reached up, touching the side of her head with a soft hiss. 

“I’m…I’m alright,” she replied, voice tight as she spoke. 

Artemis couldn’t find it in herself to call her out on the blatant lie. No one would be fine after taking a hit like that. 

The sound of crunching metal had her jumping to her feet in a second. Nero had grabbed Mercy’s metal arm and crushed it. Artemis’ eyes went wide as she watched him throw her 20 feet to the left, where she rolled repeatedly, until she came to a stop. Nero moved like a machine, heading towards Luthor without a single hitch in his step. He clutched his dagger tighter, raising it to attack even as Luthor stumbled away, a simple pistol pointed at him.

“Nero, what the hell are you doing?” Artemis shouted. He ignored her, his wings lifting in the air as he prepared to attack.

Kyrie sat up straighter, a look of horror slowly spreading across her face. Her eyes flickered over to Ra’s Al Ghul’s body, and then back over to Luthor. Horror shifted to realization. She pushed herself up, using Nico’s shoulders to stabilize herself. “Nero!” She shouted. 

“He’s not listening.” Wally hopped to his feet, and he took a single step, about to put an end to Nero’s rampage. 

But he didn’t. Nero had stopped. His grip on his dagger loosened slightly. He glanced over his shoulder, staring at Kyrie with wide, terrified eyes. The gold faded and his wings vanished. The dagger clattered to the ground and Nero sprinted over to her, dropping to his knees in front of her with a harsh crack. His hands hovered by her face, like he was scared to touch her, and that fear only seemed to increase when he noticed the blood on his hands. 

He scrambled to his feet, backing away quickly, fixated on the blood coating his hands. That dark, annoying part of Artemis’ mind whispered a traitorous ‘I told you so’ as she watched with a detached sense of concern. She remembered, all those years ago, the first time they’d been here, on Fortuna, where she accused him of plotting to kill their team in their sleep. It hadn’t been serious, she had only been trying to get under his skin at the time. And now, looking at him, kneeling in front of Kyrie, blood splattered across his face, his coat, his hands, standing out against his pale skin, she realized why her comment had bothered him so much. 

Her thoughts were cut off when heavy boots hit the ground behind them and Artemis turned to see Dante standing up from a crouch. To his left was another man, slightly taller and leaner, with the same white hair as Dante, only his was swept back neatly, with only a few strands falling into his face. He had a familiar sword resting at his side as he strode towards the group, Dante passing him in a burst of speed. 

Artemis had never seen him but she was pretty sure that had to be Vergil. For a brief moment, she considered taking a shot at him. But now wasn’t the time or place to start another fight, even if his smarmy ass face annoyed her. A glowing blue blade appeared over his shoulder and struck Luthor, pinning him to the wall of the building like he was nothing more than an afterthought.

Dante sprinted over to Kyrie, pulling her into a gentle hug. “Shit, you scared us with that phone call, KitKat. Never thought I’d see you out there picking a fight with supervillains.”

Kyrie let out a soft mix of a sob and a laugh as she wrapped her arms around him. 

Vergil brushed past Artemis, his long black coat billowing behind him. He didn’t acknowledge her or Wally, instead he crouched in front of Nero. He reached out towards him, and Artemis glared.

“Hey!” Wally grabbed his shoulder. “Don’t touch him!”

Vergil whirled around, grabbing Wally’s arm and flipping him onto his back. Vergil dropped his knee onto Wally’s chest, pinning him to the ground. Artemis was moving before the move had finished. 

“Don’t you fucking dare.” She pulled out her bow and fired an arrow. Her eyes went wide when Dante jumped between her and Vergil, his arm raised to block it. She swore she heard him say “Royal Guard!” 

Oh shit. Oh shit. 

If that hit him, she’d be so screwed. She was a good fighter, strong, capable, and the best shot she knew, but she was only human. And someone like Dante or hell, Vergil, had the unfair advantage of not having to deal with those stupid human limitations that sometimes made her wonder how she was supposed to keep up with a Kyroptian, a Martian, or a group of Metahumans. 

The arrow bounced harmlessly off his arm in a flash of red. She blinked dumbly.  

Huh?

“No wonder Oliver likes you. You are a good shot!” Dante sounded far too cheerful for someone who had been so worried seconds before. “Verge, get off the kid, he wasn’t trying to hurt you.”

“Yes I was,” Wally argued. 

“Shut up,” Nico hissed, throwing a small rock at Wally’s head. 

Vergil stood up, brushing himself off. “If you wish to avoid starting a fight you have no hope of winning, I’d suggest you don't lay your hand on me.” 

“Asshole,” Wally snapped as he stood up. 

He brushed himself off and stormed over to Artemis’ side, crossing his arms over his chest. She placed a hand on his arm, giving him a quick check over to make sure Vergil hadn’t hurt him. He seemed relatively unharmed, thankfully. 

“Kay, now that that’s outta y’all’s systems, we should probably get Kyrie to the hospital, yeah?” Nico said, still on the ground with Kyrie. 

“I’m okay, Nico,” Kyrie replied softly. 

“The hell yer not.”

“C’mon, little lady, you wouldn’t wanna worry us, would ya?” Dante offered her a hand. “You shoulda seen Vergil’s face when you called, he was freaking the hell out. You don’t wanna give the old man a heart attack do you? Look at him, he’ll keel over if you stress him out too much!”

Vergil scoffed. “I’d have died far sooner than I did were that true. I’m almost confident I went gray because of you, little brother.”

“I’ve been an annoyance since before I was born and I take pride in that.”

“I reiterate, I wish I was an only child.” Vergil crouched in front of Nero again, who hadn’t moved or reacted since Dante and Vergil had shown up. He carefully cupped Nero’s face, and Artemis found herself tensing again. She remembered the look of pure, total fear on his face when Nico had revealed what happened between him and Vergil. The way Nero looked like he was either going to pass out or throw up just at the thought of talking about it. She thought of her own father and how the very thought of him touching her filled her with fury and hatred. Someone like him, like Vergil, didn’t get to pretend they were gentle or caring. People like them didn’t deserve a second chance. People like them didn’t care about second chances, all they did was selfishly hurt those closest to them. It pissed Artemis off to no end, seeing the way Vergil gently seemed to check Nero over for any injuries. How he moved slowly, each of his moves telegraphed despite the efficiency he’d shown when he took Wally down. She could only wait with bated breath for the moment he decided to turn on them. He could so easily snap Nero’s neck from there. 

“I don’t…” Kyrie spoke quietly. “I don’t want to leave Nero here.”

Artemis glanced over at her and frowned. Did either of these two have any concept of taking care of themselves first? “Kyrie, you need medical attention. That’s way more important than anything else right now.”

She shook her head, never taking her eyes off of Nero. Even Vergil’s previously expressionless face had changed into something harder to read. His eyebrows were furrowed and his lips were twisted in a frown. And…wow, Artemis did not realize how strong the family resemblance was until now because she was almost positive she’d seen Nero make that exact face when he got annoyed. 

Dante squatted in front of her again. He shrugged his coat off and wrapped it around her shoulders. “Let Vergil handle Nero. Nico and I can drive you to the hospital and, well, I guess if the others wanna come with too, they can.”

Finally, she nodded, and she let Dante help her to her feet. Nico scrambled towards the van and threw the back door open, cursing loudly as her shin hit the edge of the van while she climbed in. Dante half carried, half supported Kyrie to the van and helped her climb in. Artemis glanced at Wally. He looked torn, glancing between Nero and Kyrie. For a moment, she thought he was going to get in the van with them. As concerned as she was about Kyrie, she knew there was nothing she could do to help them at the hospital. If Wally decided to go for moral support, she was sure Kyrie would appreciate it. But someone needed to make sure Nero was okay too. And she didn’t trust Vergil. 

Dante hopped back out, carefully picking up Isaac’s still unconscious form. He groaned at the movement but didn’t wake up. Artemis really should ask about possession, that did not seem normal. 

Before the van door shut, Dante stuck his head back out, looking pointedly at Vergil. “By the way, you wanna throw Ra’s body in, like, the ocean or something? Fuck if I care where it goes but a corpse in the middle of the street will definitely get people asking questions.” And then he looked over to see Luthor struggling to free himself. “And, I guess someone deal with the capitalist before he gets away.”

Luthor looked up at them, his good hand wrapped around the glowing sword still stuck through his clothing. “You’ve made a mistake. Kill me if you want, but all you’ll do is prove to the world that the Justice League isn’t as righteous as they pretend to be.”

“Vergil, don’t kill him, just like…knock him out or something. I don’t care. No more corpses though.”

Vergil huffed, running a hand through his hair. “He’s hardly worth the effort.”

“Just do it, you freeloader. Until you start paying taxes, the least you can do is listen to me every now and then.”

The van door slammed shut and Nico sped off, somehow far more carefully than what Artemis had seen earlier in the day. 

She took a long, slow deep breath, and turned towards Lex Luthor. He managed to yank the glowing sword out of his arm, and it shattered before it hit the ground. He stumbled to the side, stabilizing himself with the side of the wall. He started running, heading towards where Mercy had begun to regain consciousness. 

Wally cut him off, tripping Luthor and watching with a smug grin as he hit the dirt. Wally grabbed him by the back of his shirt, twisting his good arm behind his back and dragging him over to their group. He pressed his heel against the back of his knees, forcing him onto the ground.

Artemis loomed over him, her arms crossed over her chest. “You don’t get to leave that easily. What were you doing here?”

Luthor scoffed, staring up at her defiantly. “Is that supposed to be a threat?”

“I can make it one.” She aimed one of her daggers at his throat, the tip barely an inch away from his skin. 

Luthor smirked, tilting his chin upwards. “You won’t. You people never have it in you to finish a job. If you wanted me dead, you should’ve let your little friend over there finish the job.”

Wally glanced over at Nero, who was still kneeling on the ground. Artemis could hear his breaths coming out too quickly. Too fast and too shallow. She wanted to get this done fast so they could make sure he wasn’t going to pass the fuck out. 

“Might not kill you but I do have Superboy on speed dial, and he can get Superman here so fast. You’re a long way from Metropolis Luthor, and I don’t think either of them would be all that thrilled to know you’re causing problems outside of your usual haunt.”

“Please, be my guest. I’m sure they would love to find out your friend killed someone.”

Artemis locked eyes with Wally and saw him bite his cheek. She hated to admit it but he made a good point. Superman probably would handle Luthor, but it would bring up too many questions, too many accusations. Ra’s Al Ghul was clearly dead and there was no getting around the fact that he had been killed intentionally. 

“And you seemed to have forgotten that there’s proof of his many murders. I’m sure the Justice League would be happy to find out one of their associates was a killer.”